Class _B 
 
 GcpigM? 
 
 GQFXRIGHT DEPOSIT. 
 
THE LIVING JESUS 
 
The Reverend Frederick A. Wiggin, D.D. 
 The Medium 
 
THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 THE WORDS OF 
 JESUS OF NAZARETH 
 
 UTTERED THROUGH THE MEDIUM 
 FREDERICK A. WIGGIN 
 
 From February n to June J, IQ2I 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 GEORGE SULLY AND COMPANY 
 1921 
 

 Copyright, 1921, by 
 GEORGE SULLY AND COMPANY 
 
 All rights reserved, including that of translation into foreign 
 languages, including the Scandinavian. 
 
 DEC : 9 1321 
 
 PRINTED IN THE U. S. A. 
 
 ©CLA63087.8 
 
PREFACE 
 
 The surprise felt by the reader as he opens 
 this book was experienced to the full by the 
 three to whom the whole of the subject matter 
 was given, and by the members of the Class in 
 Spiritual Healing, at a meeting of which the 
 Great Teacher first came, and at twelve subse- 
 quent meetings of which likewise he spoke. 
 The undersigned cannot be said consciously 
 to have experienced the coming of the presence, 
 except for a few brief moments out of the 
 many hours during which the messages were 
 being given. His knowledge came mainly as 
 that of the majority of mankind must come — 
 from hearsay, when the records were read. To 
 the two editors those hours of receiving the 
 messages were thoroughly absorbing ones. The 
 entire experience was, however, so natural, 
 once the unusualness of the manifesting of 
 such a personality was lost sight of in the real- 
 ization that it was but in fulfillment of a prom- 
 ise recorded in history, that surprise was swal- 
 
vi PREFACE 
 
 lowed up in joy of the message and of the 
 presence. 
 
 It would seem to be unfortunate that the 
 reader does not have the advantage that the 
 hearers had,, of coming to know the personality 
 before being confronted with the announce- 
 ment of his identity. For two and a half 
 months did the Great Teacher speak and min- 
 ister before he told who he was. He purposely 
 refrained from that announcement, as he said, 
 that he might make himself known before mak- 
 ing known his name. The reader will not be 
 so prepared; yet he will not fail to find, if he 
 reads with an open mind, that during his read- 
 ing the truth is attested to by his own inner 
 consciousness. 
 
 However at variance the tremendous claim 
 that this book makes may be with the reader's 
 opinions, he owes it to himself not to repudiate 
 that claim without thoughtfully reading the 
 entire book. 
 
 Frederick A. Wiggin 
 
 Brookline, Massachusetts 
 
 September, 1921 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Foreword 
 
 Introduction 
 
 Session Circle 
 
 1. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 2. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 3. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 4. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 5. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 6. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 7. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 8. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 9. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 10. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 11. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 12. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 13. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 14. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 15. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 Page 
 ix 
 
 xix 
 
 Subject 
 
 , The Soul i 
 
 , Purpose in Life 13 
 
 , Soul and Intellect 19 
 
 , The Psychology of Birth ... 33 
 
 , The Boyhood of Jesus .... 40 
 
 , The Open Door Si 
 
 , Peace and Happiness ... 60 
 The Youth and Manhood of Jesus 61 
 
 , The Divine Guest 67 
 
 , The Conception of Jesus ... 71 
 
 The Sure Harvest 78 
 
 A Prophecy 84 
 
 The Father of Jesus .... 85 
 The Nature of Mind .... 87 
 
 The Christ Power 92 
 
 Soul Evolution 96 
 
 Marriage 99 
 
 The Light of the World . . .105 
 
 Divine Justice versus Vicarious 
 
 Atonement in 
 
 Infinite Love 115 
 
 A Prophecy 117 
 
 vii 
 
Vlll 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 Session Circle 
 
 16. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 17. The Inner Circle 
 
 18. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 19. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 20. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 21. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 22. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 23. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 24. The Inner Circle . . 
 
 25. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 26. The Inner Circle . . . 
 
 27. Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 28. The Inner Circle . . . 
 
 Subject Page 
 
 The Spiritual Kingdom . . . 121 
 
 Predestination and Foreordination 126 
 The Child in the Midst . . .128 
 The Abstract and the Concrete . 130 
 
 The Immediacy of Healing . . 135 
 
 Announcement of Identity . . 139 
 The Harvest of Happiness . . 139 
 
 Spirit Return 142 
 
 Judgment Day 144 
 
 A Prophecy 145 
 
 Second Announcement of Iden- 
 tity 148 
 
 The Living Jesus 148 
 
 A Prophecy 152 
 
 Discipline 153 
 
 True Christianity 156 
 
 Indulgences 158 
 
 The Home of the Soul . . . 162 
 
 Sectarianism 166 
 
 Christian Science 169 
 
 The Greatness of Service . . . 171 
 Spiritual Insight 174 
 
 Purity of Heart 177 
 
 The Living Presence . . . . 179 
 
 Governments 182 
 
 Thought 186 
 
 The Home of the Soul ... 188 
 
 The Dream and the Real . . .191 
 A Prophecy 195 
 
FOREWORD 
 
 Between thirty and forty years ago I had an experi- 
 ence which to me at that time was very strange. With- 
 out the slightest prior intimation, I was unconsciously 
 controlled by spirit forces. This experience was not only 
 strange in its nature, but particularly surprising to me, 
 since it occurred while I was preaching, as a ministerial 
 student, from a Baptist pulpit. 
 
 At the close of my first sermon delivered while in this 
 entranced state, the worshipers crowded around me, 
 congratulating me upon my eloquence and predicting a 
 great future for me. This entrancement occurred again 
 on the second Sunday. On the third Sabbath the con- 
 trolling intelligence,, who made no announcement of 
 his identity, after his address chose to deliver several 
 messages purporting to come from departed Baptist 
 deacons to the present members of the church. This 
 revealed to them the cause of my youthful eloquence, 
 and at the close of the service those who had formerly 
 been my friends shook their fists in my face, declaring 
 that the secret of my power had now been discovered; 
 it was evil, and I was in league with the devil. As a 
 
x FOREWORD 
 
 result, the authorities called an emphatic and immediate 
 halt to my preaching in that church. 
 
 Let it be understood that at that time I was earnestly 
 devoting my every energy in an endeavor to qualify for 
 the Baptist ministry, and I was far from disposed to 
 surrender my purpose. Receiving calls to supply several 
 pulpits, I pushed ahead, praying that I might be delivered 
 from this annoyance and trial. This endeavor, however, 
 was all to no valued purpose, for upon nearly every 
 occasion, when attempting to address an audience, I 
 was thrown into unconscious entrancement. The more 
 firmly I set my will against such an occurrence, the more 
 pronounced and persistent became the invisible person- 
 ality. So insistent was the determination of this spirit 
 being to control my organism, that finally I was com- 
 pelled to give up all hope of ever being able to function 
 as a Baptist clergyman, and, in 1882, I accepted the 
 seemingly inevitable. 
 
 Some fragmentary reports of my experiences were 
 noted by the secular press, and thereby became public 
 property to no little extent. The whole matter became 
 at once a feature of interest to Spiritualists. I was, 
 therefore, invited by several Spiritualistic centers to 
 deliver addresses for them. I positively refused all such 
 invitations, for at that time I was decidedly opposed to 
 everything pertaining to Spiritualism, and could by no 
 inducement be tempted to identify myself, in any man- 
 
FOREWORD xi 
 
 ner whatsoever, with Spiritualists or Spiritualism. To 
 me the word "Spiritualism" was nothing short of 
 anathema. 
 
 In the month of September, 1883, I made the ac- 
 quaintance of Mr. Robin Damon, proprietor of the 
 Salem Evening News. Between us a partnership was 
 arranged, and we installed a newspaper plant and began 
 the publication of the Gloucester Daily News, the first 
 daily paper ever published on Cape Ann. Soon after- 
 ward I purchased the entire interest in this paper and 
 became its editor-in-chief. 
 
 It now fell to my lot to address the public through 
 my pen. Here, however, as in the pulpit, I found that 
 the "invisible one'' persisted, for at times my hand was 
 simply forced to write automatically editorials such as 
 were in sentiment frequently in direct opposition to my 
 personal convictions. Thus I was made to understand 
 that "he" was not only a preacher, but an editor as well. 
 
 This newspaper enterprise was from the first well 
 received by the people of Cape Ann, and especially by 
 the merchants who contributed generously to our adver- 
 tising columns. A weekly publication, however, the 
 Cape Ann Advertiser, had for many years been a well 
 and favorably recognized journal. Such inroads did 
 my daily make into the advertising business of the 
 weekly, that the owners of the Cape Ann Advertiser, 
 George and Frank Proctor, considered it advisable to 
 
xii FOREWORD 
 
 start another daily publication in Gloucester. This new 
 daily, coming into Gloucester, greatly disturbed me, 
 for I was reasonably certain that Gloucester was not 
 sufficiently large to support two such papers. The ques- 
 tion of which paper must pay the price of elimination 
 and failure seriously confronted me. I knew that that 
 answer depended largely upon which proprietor could 
 furnish the most losing money, and could continue to 
 do so until victory was won. 
 
 The Proctor brothers, owners of the new daily paper, 
 most estimable gentlemen, had the advantage of a long 
 and honorable citizenship in Gloucester, as well as the 
 money. It required about one year for me to understand 
 fully that, so far as my interests were concerned, my 
 retreat from the field was the better part of valor. 
 Therefore I surrendered to my competitors, discouraged 
 because of the necessity of doing so, and because of an 
 indebtedness of several thousand dollars. 
 
 At this time, several editorial and reportorial posi- 
 tions were offered me, but discouraged as I was with 
 newspaper work, none of these made any appeal to me. 
 I was now spending much time in mental rummaging, 
 endeavoring to settle upon some wise and definite 
 course. 
 
 One evening, while reflecting and contemplating, I 
 heard a voice, yet saw no one. Very clearly the voice 
 said, "You have tried and have given of your best 
 
FOREWORD xiii 
 
 efforts in an endeavor to succeed. Notwithstanding all 
 this, you have failed, — not because you have not tried, 
 but because you have not made endeavor along the line 
 of work for which the spiritual forces have chosen you. 
 It is desired, here in the spiritual world, that you should 
 become an instrument of, and a co-operator with, the 
 spiritual world, to carry forward and give expression 
 to a work of love in behalf of a spiritually needy human- 
 ity. We are now calling upon you to decide which 
 course you will take. Heed our call and willingly be- 
 come our co-operator, and you shall be able, with the 
 help which we will give, to reach millions with spiritual 
 blessings. You shall be abundantly blessed in this 
 work. Refuse the call, and you shall find, no matter 
 how earnestly you try, even as you have found, a close- 
 shut door to your successful advance. ,, 
 
 A few months passed before I concluded to enter 
 upon the work to which the "voice" had called me. When 
 I had really decided upon this course, I failed to see 
 clearly just how I was to go about it all, for I could 
 discern no actual light ahead nor any leading. Finally, 
 however, — and I must confess that it was with mis- 
 givings, — I said, "I will." 
 
 One evening, while sitting in "the silence," I spoke 
 aloud, though as to no one, saying, "I have decided to 
 do my best to carry out the wishes of the spiritual 
 
xiv FOREWORD 
 
 forces; but tell me, oh, tell me, where and how shall 
 I begin the work?" 
 
 To my surprise I again heard the "voice/' saying, 
 "Within a week you will have a call." 
 
 In less time than that, I received an invitation from 
 a prominent Spiritualistic center to speak for its society. 
 I accepted. I delivered addresses from time to time, 
 mostly in the entranced state, and usually at their con- 
 clusion spiritual messages, purporting to come from 
 friends who had departed the earth life, were voiced 
 to people in my audiences. So forceful were these mes- 
 sages, which were usually accompanied by the full names 
 of the persons claiming to be sending them, that even 
 the most sceptical were compelled to admit of their genu- 
 ineness. 
 
 In style and mannerisms the personality of the con- 
 trolling intelligence was very different from my own, 
 so good critics said. During the first year of my public 
 work I did not know who was speaking through my 
 organism from time to time,, neither have I been in- 
 formed up to the present; but after this period my 
 control evidently was changed. While I was filling an 
 engagement at Portland, Maine, in the autumn of 1886, 
 at the conclusion of an entranced address a gentleman 
 in the audience asked if the controlling intelligence 
 would give to him his name. The reply came at once: 
 "I am John McCullough, the tragedian." 
 
FOREWORD xv 
 
 After lecturing for several years, for the most part 
 in the entranced state, in nearly all of the larger cities 
 east of the Mississippi, and after filling short pastor- 
 ates as a Spiritualist minister in Washington, District 
 of Columbia; Brooklyn, New York; and Indianapolis, 
 Indiana; I received a call to Unity Church, Boston, 
 Massachusetts, where I have been the pastor for twenty 
 years, and where I am still continuing my ministry, con- 
 stantly aided by that faithful spirit who, in 1886, an- 
 nounced himself as my control, and whose personality 
 has been definitely identified by two former actor friends 
 of his. 
 
 Mr. Walter Hubbell, an actor who had appeared in 
 the same company with John McCullough, although 
 never with him in the tragedian's most popular play, 
 "Virginius," once attended one of my seances and made 
 a test of the identity of my control under conditions 
 which Mr. Hubbell, himself, considered, and any honest 
 sceptic would consider, proof against trickery of any 
 sort. He wrote upon a slip of paper the following ques- 
 tion: "John McCullough, do you remember this — 'Does 
 no one speak? I am defendant here!' " The quoted 
 words were those of the character Virginius. Before 
 the medium had touched the paper, the spirit, John 
 McCullough, quoted the words of the question, replied 
 to it, proved that he recognized the identity of the ques- 
 tioner, and held quite a conversation with him, all per- 
 
xvi FOREWORD 
 
 fectly in character, — in thought, word, and manner, — 
 and without hesitation or possibility of preparation. 
 Mr. Hubbell had never at that time appeared on any 
 stage in Boston, nor was he known or recognized, he was 
 very sure, by any one present, in an audience of a thou- 
 sand people, except by the spirit of John McCullough. 
 
 The late Thomas W. Keene, the eminent actor, with 
 whom at the time of the following occurrence I had no 
 acquaintance, requested of me a private psychic inter- 
 view. His request was granted. The interview was 
 given while I was in the unconscious entranced state. 
 At its conclusion, when my normal condition had been 
 resumed, I saw that the gentleman was in tears and 
 deeply affected. I remarked upon this to him,; where- 
 upon Mr. Keene said, "I have been talking with my 
 old friend, John McCullough. I am certain that it is 
 he, because we have been conversing about matters 
 absolutely unknown to any except Mr. McCullough and 
 myself/' 
 
 I may add here that Mr. Keene told me at that time 
 that, prior to this, he had never had the slightest inter- 
 est in anything pertaining to Spiritualism, although his 
 wife had been somewhat interested in psychic phenom- 
 ena. It was she who had influenced him to visit me, for 
 she had received information that it was the spirit of 
 John McCullough who spoke through my organism. 
 
 A large circle of hearers, also, have come to know 
 
FOREWORD xvii 
 
 John McCullough as a very distinct personality, one 
 harmonizing in all respects with the historical John 
 McCullough, the great American tragedian of Irish 
 birth, who for many years was one of the brightest 
 stars in a galaxy which included Edwin Forrest, Edwin 
 Booth, Lawrence Barrett, E. L. Davenport, Charlotte 
 Cushman, Joseph Jefferson, and Mary Anderson. 
 
 Those who have been privileged to listen to the dis- 
 courses and messages delivered by this talented and 
 most vital of presences have noted a thousand proofs 
 of identity, and many more evidences of the idiosyn- 
 crasies of thought and expression by which an author's 
 entire work is verified as his own more forcibly than 
 by a mere signature. Not only has identity been abso- 
 lutely authenticated, but evidence of the gradual growth 
 and development of thought, of character, of the unfold- 
 ing of the very highest qualities of a great mind and 
 heart, has been conclusive. 
 
 The spirit of service, which characterized in his 
 earthly life the much loved "honest John," has so in- 
 creased through his serving that he is ever at the call 
 of those who need him, ever ready to bring to the 
 humblest who sincerely asks, the help and advice which 
 he, as a spirit, can give with such special authority. He 
 who was winner of earth's laurels in the dramatic art, 
 now comes as a spirit, his laurels invisible, often un- 
 named when his name would be greeted with applause, 
 
xviii FOREWORD 
 
 and for years has been among earth's people as one 
 who serves, and the servant of all. 
 
 It will not be necessary further to point out the spirit- 
 ualizing of this personality to those who read the fol- 
 lowing pages, and who observe the spirit in which this 
 true "associate pastor" to the flock at Unity Church 
 makes way for the Great Shepherd. Certainly the spirit 
 John McCullough has been another "voice crying in 
 the wilderness" of a materialistic civilization for these 
 thirty years: "Prepare ye the way of the Lord; make 
 his paths straight." 
 
 Now, after these many years of ministry, greatly to 
 my own surprise, and at first unnamed and unheralded, 
 has come another spirit presence, and "one mightier 
 than John the Baptist" is here. Of the coming of that 
 one it is for others to tell, — others who know more about 
 it than do I. Enough for me to echo the words of John 
 McCullough and say, " The latchet of his shoes I am 
 not worthy to stoop down and unloose/ " Yet not 
 enough, until I have said, in behalf of John McCullough, 
 in behalf of the two others associated with me in the 
 putting out of this book, and in behalf of myself, that 
 this spirit presence, this truly Great Teacher, has won 
 our deepest allegiance. 
 
 Frederick A. Wiggin 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 The narrative of the events that lead up to the publi- 
 cation of this book is an unusual one, but the events 
 themselves are far from being unnatural. 
 
 The life of the Reverend Frederick A. Wiggin, D.D., 
 as pastor of Unity Church, Boston, Massachusetts, has 
 been for many years too publicly lived to permit that 
 any other than his own explanation of the source of the 
 messages conveyed to the world in the pages of this 
 book, should seem plausible; for his has been uniformly 
 the life of a minister and a medium, and because of the 
 quality of his work large demands have been made upon 
 him. Each year, from the first of October until the first 
 of June, he delivers approximately from five to eight 
 addresses and talks a week, for the preparation of all 
 of which there are only such fragments of time avail- 
 able as would not account for even one of the scholarly 
 and eloquent addresses, such as he gives both entranced 
 and in his own consciousness. At two public seances 
 weekly he delivers an average of, approximately, 
 seventy-five personal messages; in two semi-private 
 seances weekly he gives messages to twenty people 
 
 xix 
 
xx INTRODUCTION 
 
 more ; and, also, by letter to a large clientele. The accu- 
 racy and truthfulness of these messages have been 
 established in tens of thousands of cases. 
 
 Another department of his work has been the appli- 
 cation of methods of spiritual healing, by the conduct 
 of classes, by personal interview,, by personal letter, — 
 written often while in the entranced state to persons 
 requiring clairvoyant diagnosis and advice, — and by 
 absent treatments daily to a large list of patients in 
 various parts of the country. The number of persons 
 reached by correspondence, and, therefore, psychically,' 
 for either messages or healing, or both, within a year's 
 time reaches several thousand. Thus the correspondence 
 and interview sides of his work compel him to keep 
 exacting office hours,, as far as his ministerial and pas- 
 toral duties permit. And it is not surprising that, for 
 visiting the sick, conducting funerals, performing the 
 marriage ceremony, and assisting in all social emer- 
 gencies, a pastor whose help is so eminently practical 
 should be greatly in demand. 
 
 The few brief summer months have been for years 
 and are usually spent, mainly, in traveling all over the 
 country, speaking in the cause of Spiritualism to large 
 gatherings, and secondarily, — yet not such in impor- 
 tance, — in recuperating the nervous energy with which 
 to carry along the purely physical side of so exacting 
 psychic ministrations. 
 
INTRODUCTION xxi 
 
 Although Dr. Wiggin is the author of one book, 
 "Cubes and Spheres," published in 1899, so little 
 leisure has been accorded him since that date that, 
 with a large and most interesting experience at hand 
 from which to draw, he has been unable even to com- 
 pile from his own numerous addresses any publication. 
 That fact makes all the more of a surprise the way in 
 which this book has broken through the barriers of 
 limited time, of fatigue, without even remote premoni- 
 tion, — and that on the part of one whose premonitions 
 for others' lives are superlatively keen, — and without 
 possibility of the slightest preparation. Those most 
 conversant with Dr. Wiggin's thought, with his style 
 of expression, will realize the most quickly how far 
 afield from his usual lines of study much of the subject 
 matter of these messages, except those upon spiritual 
 healing, is, and how impossible except to the master 
 stylist, if not to him,, it would be to copy the unstudied 
 simplicity of a literary style long acknowledged to be 
 a classic. 
 
 Indeed the subject matter of the book itself vindi- 
 cates the claim made of its authenticity. None but one 
 could write upon these subjects, could speak thus with 
 unassailable authority, could be in every manifestation 
 the presence, the personality, he claimed to be. There is 
 not the remotest possibility of the author of this pres- 
 ent book's being the same person as the one who de- 
 
xxii INTRODUCTION 
 
 livers the sermons that Dr. Wiggin delivers in his own 
 consciousness; nor is there any less remote possibility 
 of that author's being the same as the one who delivers 
 the entranced sermons which bear the impress of the 
 personality of John McCullough. The personality who 
 speaks in these messages is unique in the experience of 
 entrancement on the part of Dr. Wiggin, — is a per- 
 sonality, too, unique in history. Of the truth of this 
 statement the pages themselves bear sufficient witness. 
 
 The busy life of Dr. Wiggin and his wife, Mrs. Ethel 
 P. Wiggin, left but one evening in the week free from 
 church meetings, class or lecture engagements, and pas- 
 toral duties; that evening was Wednesday, and was 
 usually spent at home. Occasionally Mrs. Wiggin's 
 friend, Miss Edith B. Ordway, was a guest. It some- 
 times happened that, as the three sat talking, Dr. Wiggin 
 would feel the influence of the spirit presences, or pres- 
 ence, and as John McCullough was always a welcome 
 guest, Dr. Wiggin would permit the spirit guide to gain 
 control. 
 
 On the evening of Wednesday, February 9, 192 1, 
 when Miss Ordway was present and John McCullough 
 had also come, suddenly the latter, who was speaking, 
 paused in his talk, and raised both arms straight up be- 
 fore him, as in formal Oriental greeting. He resumed 
 his talk and shortly finished the subject, then said: "A 
 spirit presence has just entered here, one of the Great 
 
INTRODUCTION xxiii 
 
 Teachers. I do not know whether or not he wishes to 
 give you a message, but if he does, I will gladly make 
 way for him." 
 
 The conversation continued in a somewhat desultory 
 fashion for a time, and at length Mr. McCullough said, 
 "The Great Teacher is now going. He is evidently not 
 intending to speak with you. You are highly honored 
 by his presence here." 
 
 On the next Friday, February u, 1921, at the Class 
 in Spiritual Healing, which had been meeting weekly at 
 two o'clock in the afternoon of that day during the 
 entire season, the Great Teacher came unexpectedly and 
 delivered the message which forms the record of Ses- 
 sion 1 in this book. After this meeting was over, the 
 message was read to Dr. Wiggin, who had been, as usual 
 during entrancement, thoroughly unconscious, and had 
 not been aware that he was not to deliver the afternoon's 
 prepared lecture until the moment when he was suddenly 
 seized, and who, also, supposed that the spirit was Mr. 
 McCullough, as usual. It was decided that Mrs. Wiggin 
 and Miss Ordway, both of whom hold university degrees 
 and are shorthand writers,, with long secretarial and 
 literary experience, should be present upon every occa- 
 sion where there was the slightest possibility that this 
 presence would appear, in order that not a word of any 
 message from him might be lost. 
 
 Thus it happened that both were prepared upon the 
 
xxiv INTRODUCTION 
 
 next Wednesday evening to take complete notes of what- 
 ever might be said, should Mr. McCullough or any other 
 presence come. The contents of the message given 
 under the heading of Session 2 justified the expectation, 
 which, previous to the change of control in the medium, 
 was far from strong. On the next day Mr. McCullough, 
 while dictating to Mrs. Wiggin some letters requiring 
 psychic powers for their answering, said that it was the 
 evident purpose of the Great Teacher to give certain 
 messages on the Wednesday evenings; that the circle 
 of three, — that is,, the medium, and the two who could 
 take the messages in shorthand, — was complete, and 
 should be neither added to nor subtracted from. 
 
 The next day, Friday, made clear the twofold pur- 
 pose of the Teacher: to come to the Spiritual Healing 
 Circle, mainly there to bring the healing power of God; 
 and to come to the Wednesday evening circle with mes- 
 sages the chief purpose of which was instruction and 
 revelation. 
 
 Since then, and including the date of June 1, as the 
 records plainly show, the coming of the Great Teacher 
 has been as constant as opportunity could be afforded,, — 
 and he has made no excessive demands upon the 
 medium, as if realizing that the medium's other work 
 was too important to be pushed aside for even the fuller 
 revelation. 
 
 Such is the record of the coming of the Great Teacher. 
 
INTRODUCTION xxv 
 
 Of that coming John McCullough said on March 16: 
 "I do not know just why he ever came into your midst. 
 It is as yet an unsolved question. Perhaps that revela- 
 tion may be made, and would be made, if you questioned. 
 I only felt the vibrations of an unusual force, liable to 
 come in at some near time. I did not know what it was." 
 
 The evidence of the order in which possession is 
 taken of the medium's organism has been given upon 
 so many occasions, and always the same, that it is justi- 
 fiable to assume that that rule is invariable. This order 
 seems to be that Mr. McCullough first takes possession, 
 and then the Teacher steps in, the one personality fol- 
 lowing closely upon the other, so that there may be no 
 interval of consciousness on the part of the medium. 
 Upon the Teacher's leaving the order is, of course, re- 
 versed. The period during which the taking of control 
 is effected is several minutes, even when Mr. McCul- 
 lough does not speak. He has tried to describe what 
 takes place, in a way to be intelligible to those who have 
 never experienced nor observed the phenomenon, and 
 speaks graphically of the presences' overlapping each 
 other, or, if not exactly that, following immediately 
 upon each other. 
 
 After the Teacher's talk on Wednesday evening, 
 March 23, John McCullough said: 
 
 "I am come. I can allow scarcely the lapse of a sec- 
 
xxvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 ond to occur in the change of control. The intensity and 
 the unusualness of the vibration of the Teacher are 
 difficult for the organism of the medium to adjust itself 
 to without assistance. The Teacher comes to you, in a 
 certain sense, from many spheres removed from this 
 vibratory sphere, — removed in consciousness, not in 
 space." 
 
 It is, indeed, reasonable to assume that the Great 
 Teacher, living on a far higher plane of spiritual life, — 
 or, to state it otherwise, embodying in his personality a 
 far greater degree of spirituality, — than even the most 
 spiritual still upon the plane of physical existence, 
 should be in a far higher state of vibration. The de- 
 gree of vibration of John McCullough's spirit presence 
 is, of course, far higher than that of the physical 
 body of the medium. Therefore it is easier for 
 the medium that, instead of passing from one ex- 
 treme to the other rapidly, there be an interval of 
 poise upon an intermediate state. Mr. McCullough, too, 
 through long years of frequent control of this medium, 
 is, of course, able to obtain and relinquish that control 
 with the greatest ease to the medium himself. The 
 Teacher, on the contrary, as Mr. McCullough has ob- 
 served and certain words of the Teacher's imply, is thor- 
 oughly unfamiliar with this form of incarnation, and 
 shows such unfamiliarity with it as to make Mr. Mc- 
 Cullough say, "I doubt if he has ever attempted it be- 
 
INTRODUCTION xxvii 
 
 fore." The Teacher himself said, "I have waited many, 
 many years for this opportunity." 
 
 More light is thrown upon the reason for such a 
 coming as this by the words of John McCullough on 
 May 25 : 
 
 "The Teacher does not converse out here as I am 
 conversing now with you. I cannot address him as you 
 address me. I should feel, somehow or other, that I 
 was taking unwarranted li! erties, and, if I did attempt 
 it, I do not think that I should succeed very far. 
 
 "These words that he speaks here to you I look upon as 
 a second personal incarnation. You will understand — 
 he is himself, but as he cannot make himself felt in this 
 world of yours without some form of expression, he 
 incarnates himself in words. Out here in the spiritual 
 world he merely lives himself. Out here the living is 
 that call to righteousness, to nobility of life. We of the 
 spiritual world are sensible of that call, while you of 
 the earth life are insensible to it unless it is put into 
 words. When you come to know the Teacher, you will 
 know the call by knowing the Teacher. I cannot make 
 it clear to you, yet I see it clearly. Suppose I were 
 clothed in purity and power, then my very walking down 
 the street would be a call to the people to come and fol- 
 low me, follow my way of living. 
 
 "Out here in the spiritual world, there is little con- 
 versation carried on. It is the very thought itself that 
 
xxviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 is evident. It is not expressed in clamorous words. 
 Every word you speak is a symbol. If I can get your 
 mind, I do not care for the symbol. . . . 
 
 "The mind of the spiritual world is trying to bring 
 about an answer to the prayer, 'Thy kingdom come; 
 Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven/ " 
 
 The narrative of just what occurs when the control 
 is gained by Mr. McCullough and then changed to the 
 Teacher is as follows: 
 
 As every one who has attended Dr. Wiggin's public 
 seances knows, only a quiet, sometimes almost an im- 
 perceptible, change occurs when Mr. McCullough takes 
 control. The eyes close, and remain closed, except for 
 an occasional spasmodic movement or flutter of the eye- 
 lids, the reason for which is not apparent to the observer, 
 and probably has to do with thought. There are usually 
 several slight movements, of hand or foot, as if the con- 
 trol were becoming aware of the body through which, 
 for the next hour or so,, he must communicate with the 
 world. Apparently quite in accord with mental moods, 
 Mr. McCullough is either quiet and restrained in ges- 
 ture, or more active, more at home in the body, even 
 to the point of pacing up and down the platform, — a 
 thing that he has to do with some attention and pre- 
 cision, as he cannot see physically. Although the cast 
 of the features and the general expression differ from 
 
INTRODUCTION xxix 
 
 those of Dr. Wiggin, the difference is only slight; and 
 that is more reasonable than were it greater, considering 
 all the many years of fraternal sharing of a single or- 
 ganism and a single work, and the original choice of 
 medium by the control, a choice that must have been 
 in accord with deep-lying facts of temperamental fit- 
 ness and abilities. In the talk, the method of delivery, 
 and all that denotes individuality, the contrast of the 
 two personalities is marked. 
 
 When the Teacher, however, has arrived in the room 
 and is ready to take possession, John McCullough brings 
 his remarks to a close, and there is an interval of silence. 
 Usually there is a sudden tremor through the medium's 
 body, after which several deep breaths are taken. The 
 entire body is tensed for a moment, and then thoroughly 
 relaxed. The lips are pursed up very closely for several 
 seconds. This may occur two or three times at intervals 
 of a minute or two. The body is now made comfortable 
 in the chair, and a deeper restfulness and peace than at 
 any previous time during the trance takes possession 
 of it. 
 
 Slowly the right hand is raised, with arm lifted high, 
 as over the heads of many people. That is allowed to 
 sink, usually, before it is again raised with two fingers, 
 the forefinger and the second finger, held straight out, 
 the third and the fourth fingers bent down, and the 
 thumb brought across the palm and laid upon the third 
 
xxx INTRODUCTION 
 
 and fourth fingers. The gesture is one of blessing, and 
 thus held, the hand is directed toward the group of 
 people present, or, in the Inner Circle, toward each of 
 the three people in turn, and then brought around 
 across the medium's breast. This motion is sometimes 
 made to each once, sometimes twice, and occasionally 
 three times. Usually when the presence is through 
 using the hand or arm in these gestures of blessing, the 
 arm is drawn convulsively toward the body, as if atten- 
 tion previously directed toward it had suddenly relaxed. 
 This movement is never noticed when John McCul- 
 lough is in possession. 
 
 Besides the putting of the medium at ease physically, 
 and the blessing of each of the three people, with con- 
 sciousness directed toward each in a marked way, there 
 is an inner blessing distinctly experienced, and this inner 
 blessing is always adequate to meet any need of which 
 the two who take the messages are conscious. In one 
 or two instances where they were for some reason agi- 
 tated, there was the most purposeful calming of that 
 agitation, a complete elimination of it from the mind. 
 At another time, when patience was very much needed, 
 there flowed into the souls of the two a deep stream of it. 
 After such preparation as this the message began. 
 
 When the Teacher was about to leave, he would some- 
 times say, "And now I go," or something equivalent. 
 There was once or twice a murmured word almost under 
 
INTRODUCTION xxxi 
 
 his breath, which the hearers could not catch, but which 
 sounded like "Umung." They discussed between them- 
 selves the meaning of it, as it did not seem intended 
 really for them. At a later coming, the Teacher, as 
 he departed, said quite plainly, "Ahnung'," at the very 
 close of his words. The last time he came, the last 
 words he said were to repeat "Ahnung' " three times, 
 yet still not as if to the human listeners, or if for them 
 to hear, not intended for them primarily. This word 
 has not been looked up by the editors, but Mr. McCul- 
 lough said that it meant "Good-bye," and was spoken 
 to "the invisibles," — that great host of spirits who come 
 more eagerly than we of this earth, to hear what he 
 may have to say. 
 
 After his last spoken word the hand was raised again 
 in blessing toward each, there was a sense of the with- 
 drawal of that consciousness from the features, and 
 following a few seconds of silence, Mr. McCullough 
 would say, "Good-evening, again." 
 
 In two characteristics did the Teacher's control of the 
 medium differ from that of Mr. McCullough. There 
 was usually an appearance of effort ; especially was this 
 true at first, and it has continued to be true whenever 
 there was any difficulty in the way, such as extreme 
 weariness, or absorption in thought. Then there was 
 also a sense of novelty discernible in the feeling and 
 thought of the Teacher when he had, as he always did 
 
xxxii INTRODUCTION 
 
 before beginning his message, become thoroughly at 
 home in the organism, made that thoroughly at ease, 
 and begun to direct his attention to his hearers. 
 
 One evening he said to those of the Inner Circle, 
 "The garment that hung from the shoulders of Jesus 
 was no more sacred than that he now wears," and there 
 was obvious and unmistakable reference to the modern 
 business suit that the medium had on, such reference 
 as needed no more definite words, no direct gesture, no 
 glance,, — just the startling force of the consciousness 
 which directed the thought of the hearers to that 
 plain brown business suit, — and this occurred weeks 
 before the Teacher announced his identity. 
 
 As to the medium's experiences under the changing 
 of control, they have not differed from his usual ex- 
 periences in passing under and out of the influence, save 
 in two instances. His usual experience, as every one 
 versed in the phenomena of trance states knows, is the 
 stealing over him of a drowsiness immediately after he 
 has become aware of a spirit presence, or spirit pres- 
 ences, near at hand; this is followed, and has been now 
 for many years, by complete unconsciousness. The very 
 first time the Teacher took possession, the medium be- 
 came unconscious so rapidly that he did not even realize 
 that he was to be entranced. The second time, which 
 occurred after John McCullough had been talking, the 
 
INTRODUCTION xxxiii 
 
 medium was conscious of a few seconds of sharp pain 
 throughout his body. He jumped with the suddenness 
 of it at the time, and remembered it two hours later 
 when he came back to normal consciousness. Appar- 
 ently this occurred as a result of Mr. McCullough's 
 eagerness to make way for the Teacher and the Teach- 
 er's inexperience in taking control. Immediately those 
 seconds were over, however, there was a most complete 
 calming of all suffering, a settling into repose and com- 
 fort, and the appearance of peace of a sleeping child. 
 Only one other time was pain experienced, and that 
 was at the Teacher's very sudden coming to the Inner 
 Circle, when, by some mischance, there were a few sec- 
 onds of semi-consciousness before he gained control. 
 Upon awakening, the medium remarked, referring to it, 
 "I never had such a racking moment in all my thirty 
 years' experience of trance conditions." 
 
 Notwithstanding the part that apparent inexperience 
 played in the incidents just related, there was upon 
 every occasion a complete occupation of the medium's 
 organism, by the presence. Before there was any at- 
 tempt to begin the message, the Teacher would so thor- 
 oughly enter the body that, were there discomfort in any 
 part, he would cause that discomfort to vanish, and he 
 would settle the form into a reposeful posture. Upon 
 one occasion, where a stiffness and soreness in the neck 
 had been distressing, the spectators knew the instant that 
 
xxxiv INTRODUCTION 
 
 the presence became aware of the wrong condition in the 
 neck. Immediately a hand was lifted and twice laid in 
 a slow,, stroking movement over the strained muscles, 
 after which no further attention was given to them; nor 
 did the medium at any time after his awakening need 
 to give them the slightest thought. There were a few 
 times when the Teacher's eagerness to get at the message, 
 as it appeared, made him unaware of some slight bodily 
 disturbance, such as a huskiness in the throat ; but when 
 he became conscious of it, it soon vanished. 
 
 Because of the medium's strenuous thought life the 
 Wednesday evening seances occasionally found him with 
 a very tired brain. It was not unusual for the Teacher 
 to stroke the forehead of the medium a few times to 
 dispel the trouble, although Mr. McCullough, preceding 
 the Teacher, may himself have spent several minutes 
 in passing the hand over it. Yet always there was this 
 effect of the seances where the Teacher came: the 
 medium,, after he had become thoroughly awake, was in 
 a more rested and better physical condition than he had 
 been before. This was noticeable to those associated 
 with him; and the fact remains that, in spite of the 
 extra hours of entrancement, and consequent extra 
 demands upon his time and attention for teaching and 
 healing and putting the messages into the publisher's 
 hands, a new vigor and life are his. 
 
 The above facts, which are inserted only as of possible 
 
INTRODUCTION xxxv 
 
 interest to the scientist or psychologist, and have no 
 bearing upon the value of the messages given, may, 
 nevertheless, be evidential in corroboration of the theory 
 that the higher spiritual states are states of higher 
 vibration, and that the experiencing of such states is 
 attended neither by danger nor by discomfort to one 
 still in the body, but may be conducive to increase of 
 physical vitality and well-being, though temporarily 
 exhaustive of nervous energy and necessitating a deli- 
 cate adjustment of the organism to the changing con- 
 ditions. Some energy is utilized, but other and different 
 energy is produced. The laws governing the use of that 
 psychic energy are evidently as inexorable as any of 
 the laws of the physical universe. Apparently, he who 
 is master of spiritual power, even he holds his mastery 
 only by conformity to spiritual law. 
 
 The reader is requested to make careful distinction 
 between the personalities using the one organism. Dr. 
 Wiggin is absolutely unconscious, and is an involuntary 
 actor, when in the entranced state. He has, therefore, 
 to be made acquainted afterward with what happened 
 and the messages received. John McCullough, Dr. 
 Wiggin's usual spirit control, or his guide, always takes 
 possession of the medium's body first, — though not 
 always does he even speak, as was evident at many of 
 the Friday afternoon sessions, — and also when the 
 
xxxvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 Great Teacher's presence is leaving the organism. The 
 Great Teacher has controlled the organism for periods 
 ranging in length from half an hour to almost an hour 
 and a half. The three personal pronouns, he, his, and 
 him, are used to refer to the personality controlling at 
 the time referred to, though the organism used is always 
 Dr. Wiggin's. The emotions of the controlling per- 
 sonalities are, therefore,, expressed, only through the 
 face and bodily movements of the medium, and through 
 the tones of his voice. To the close observer there is a 
 very definite change of characteristics with the change 
 of the controlling personality. 
 
 The method by which the Great Teacher, who, as a 
 Jew of the years B. C. 4 to A. D. 30, spoke the Aramaic 
 tongue, — a Syriac dialect which at that time had super- 
 seded pure Hebrew in Palestine, — spoke in English, was 
 explained by Mr. McCullough on May 6, that is, after 
 about two and a half months of observation of it. This 
 explanation is as follows: 
 
 "In the first place, the Teacher actually possesses the 
 medium's physical body. As a matter of fact, the 
 Teacher cannot use the medium's vocabulary. He does 
 not know how to use it. He could probably cause a 
 few words of Hebrew to be uttered; perhaps, however, 
 he could not. He cannot possibly use the English lan- 
 guage. If a Jew who could speak the English language 
 
INTRODUCTION xxxvii 
 
 and the Hebrew, controlled this medium, there would 
 be no necessity for any assistant. The Teacher 
 has to be instructed by another how to use this lan- 
 guage, in order to use it as he does. It is the Master 
 who speaks, because he actually possesses this body, 
 actually uses these English words ; but he has to be told 
 by another what word to use before he uses it. That 
 is one reason why he speaks so slowly. 
 
 "The Master speaks, and you do not hear. He speaks 
 to one who knows the English language. That one 
 takes the thought, translates it into the English word, 
 and gives it back to the Master, with the pronunciation. 
 Sometimes he has to pronounce it over twice before the 
 Master pronounces it. There is a third individual by 
 whom the Master is aided in his endeavor to speak. 
 I do not know who this other person is, but he tells the 
 Master how to use the word, and helps him to pronounce 
 it correctly. He does not necessarily know much about 
 the subject. He stands near by, and is a sort of coach. 
 I am not certain that at all times the third is used, or is 
 doing anything except being present. The English word 
 does not always convey exactly what the Master wants 
 conveyed." 
 
 The two who took the stenographic notes, who, with 
 the assistance of the medium, of the spirit world, also, — 
 at least John McCullough and some representative of 
 
xxxviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 the Teacher, if not, at times, the Teacher himself, — 
 furnished the subjects found in the margins, wrote the 
 marginal notes descriptive of what took place; also the 
 notes signed "The Editors," when such notes had to 
 be inserted in the text; and are the writers of this 
 Introduction. Their initials are sometimes given for 
 clearness in the margins, and they are the ones whom 
 the Teacher called "Martha and Mary." The descrip- 
 tive and interpretative remarks signed by the name of 
 John McCullough are part of the talks that spirit had 
 with the editors through the medium, while the latter 
 was entranced. 
 
 With the exception of the portions of the manuscript 
 here enumerated, all of which are plainly marked, the 
 entire book contains only the words of the Great 
 Teacher, who announced himself for the first time to 
 the Inner Circle on Wednesday, April 27, 192 1, and for 
 the second time to the Spiritual Healing Circle on Fri- 
 day, April 29, 192 1, as Jesus of Nazareth. 
 
 These words of the Great Teacher have received as 
 accurate transcription as two different methods of 
 shorthand, each supplementing the other, could afford, 
 together with such a degree of intelligent comprehen- 
 sion as lay within the capacity of the two to whose lot 
 the privilege of the work fell. The marginal comments 
 and the italicized words in the text are indicative of 
 their effort to convey to the reader all that may be con- 
 
INTRODUCTION xxxix 
 
 veyed of expression and gesture, and the emphasis is 
 almost invariably the Teacher's own. When in the 
 margin the words "earnestness" and "great earnest- 
 ness" occur, they signify that the calm, straightforward 
 tension of the Master's purpose, which made him noth- 
 ing less than earnest at all times, was so increased as 
 to be particularly noticeable. 
 
 The name of the book, the heading of "The Inner 
 Circle," and all points of any moment whatsoever, as 
 well as the detailed plan for the Foreword and the In- 
 troduction, have all been laid before the spirit forces 
 for approval, and indeed, much of the minor detail has 
 been decided upon under the suggestions of the spirit 
 forces. Therefore, as far as it may be said of any book 
 that passes through the process of human manufacture, 
 — through human minds in action on the pencil, the 
 typewriter, and the press, — this book has been given to 
 the world directly and absolutely from the spirit side 
 of life. 
 
 It is impossible to convey except to "the understanding 
 heart," and perhaps only to one blessed with many ex- 
 periences of this Presence, what this Presence is and 
 means in terms of personality. There is an unapproach- 
 able dignity about him, and yet his great kindliness and 
 outflowing love make him most approachable in the right 
 spirit. All but the right attitudes of mind, however, 
 
xl INTRODUCTION 
 
 hesitate to enter that circle of personal contact, or to 
 call his attention to themselves. Yet none does his 
 consciousness miss. Nor does it miss the deepest down 
 need of any heart in his presence. Well did he say that 
 his aura filled the whole room; his consciousness fills 
 the hearts and consciousnesses of all present. He 
 knows and understands. His discernment enters the 
 heart whose door is unopened to his love. 
 
 There is a stateliness about his gestures,, a flowing 
 ease about his few movements, a dignity of carriage that 
 even the unusual dignity of John McCullough does not 
 equal; and whether he speaks slowly, as is usually the 
 case, — especially at the beginning of messages, — or 
 rapidly, as he occasionally does in the height of some 
 forceful declaration, he speaks impressively. Inflection 
 of tone, modulation of voice, as well as appropriateness 
 of gesture, denote that even through the borrowed or- 
 ganism a mind of no mean caliber expresses, and 
 expresses unmistakably; for where words fail or break 
 down with too much freight of meaning, consciousness 
 carries. 
 
 Those who have had the privilege of hearing the 
 words spoken, cannot for a moment doubt but that, 
 void of gesture, tone, or expressive face, the conscious- 
 ness, the Presence, will still carry through the printed 
 words. For there was no doubting the power of that 
 consciousness. Through closed eyelids the gaze was 
 
INTRODUCTION xli 
 
 often so direct as to be penetrating; the quality of that 
 penetration, whether happy and smiling, or calming, 
 or convincing, or discerning, was unmistakable. He on 
 whose lips were so often the words, "peace," "happi- 
 ness," "love," breathed upon those in his presence those 
 very qualities. He who spoke so often of "my Father 
 and your Father," "the Great Deific Principle," "our 
 Father and Mother — God," showed so clear a realiza- 
 tion of the presence of that Father that his attitude was 
 always receptive of it, like the child's attitude; always 
 humble and unassuming, because never arrogating to 
 himself in any portion of his thought even the Christ 
 power as his exclusively or primarily; always outgoing 
 to those about him, as one who had indeed learned the 
 lesson of service and knew no higher joy. 
 
 With such a consciousness, in such a Presence, there 
 was, of course, the outward manifestation of it, a lumi- 
 nosity, a soul light, shining through the flesh at times 
 with a radiance visible even to the eye of flesh. At the 
 times when memories of unspeakable sorrow made the 
 lips tremble and the eyelids quiver, and the voice to be 
 filled with emotion, even then the face was not dark. 
 And when joy, the joy of utmost service, of ultimate 
 triumph of the truth he spoke, of mankind's entrance 
 into the home of the soul, when such joy was on the 
 features, and his smile from being tender became almost 
 ecstatic, then the glory of the soul who spoke was clearly 
 
xlii INTRODUCTION 
 
 visible, and could have been concealed from no one 
 whose eyes rested upon the face. 
 
 The work that the Great Teacher came to do,, the 
 message for the giving of which he deemed it wise to 
 come in this way, was for the whole world. At no mo- 
 ment was the whole world, the whole of humanity, 
 absent from his thought. His attitude, therefore, was 
 impersonal, universal, or, rather, like his message, 
 personal to everybody. Those whom he honored with 
 a share in the work of giving the message, he treated in 
 the same impersonal way. They were his "mediums, " 
 his helpers, co-workers with him. Yet there was some- 
 thing more in his attitude, and that something more, 
 the three through whom he worked think, is, like the 
 message, for everybody. 
 
 His attitude toward the real medium, the one whose 
 organism he used, was most helpful, beneficent. He 
 recognized, in the exacting services of healing, the 
 necessity for limiting the inflowing of the spiritual 
 forces to that which the organism could endure, and 
 endure with nothing of strain. He never failed in his 
 curative care, in his especially definite and intimate 
 blessing of that one. The medium was far less privi- 
 leged, however, in the very nature of the case, than were 
 the editors or those present at the services of healing, 
 because of his inability consciously to be present when 
 the Teacher was. 
 
INTRODUCTION xliii 
 
 To the two editors, however, there was a personal note 
 in the midst of the impersonal. It would have been 
 enough that he chose to call them, by two names very 
 dear to him in his earth life; but beyond that, and his 
 care in meeting in every way their needs, his care in 
 safeguarding them, as much as possible, from the criti- 
 cism that his message was sure to arouse, — aside from 
 such helpful thought fulness,, there was a total absence 
 of anything savoring of condescension, and, moreover, 
 a responsive friendliness, even a very tender brotherli- 
 ness, which, according to his words, will not cease with 
 the work, but go on "forever." 
 
 This personal touch, this intimate brotherliness to 
 each one separately, — that is surely as thoroughly in- 
 tended for everybody as any other part of his message. 
 It is this brother attitude that he most longs to establish, 
 the fact of this actual human brother relation that a 
 very important part of his message asserts. And does 
 not the world of humanity owe it to him whom they have 
 pained by worship instead of emulation, that they open 
 their hearts to this brother as to a brother, that, by so 
 doing, they may share his filial attitude of acceptance 
 of all the great blessings of life, of Peace, and Health, 
 and Happiness, and Love, from his and all humanity's 
 Father and Mother — God? 
 
 Ethel P. Wiggin 
 Edith B. Ordway 
 
THE LIVING JESUS 
 
THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 SESSION 1 
 
 Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 ( The Great Teacher, whose identity was at 
 the time unknown to any one present, first 
 came unexpectedly at a meeting of the Class 
 in Spiritual Healing, which was conducted 
 weekly by the medium, the Reverend Frederick 
 A. Wiggin, D.D., at Brookline, Massachusetts. 
 It was unusual for the medium to be entranced 
 on these occasions. One of the two who could 
 take the stenographic notes and were usually 
 present, was absent throughout almost the 
 whole time of entrancement. The other, enter- 
 ing after the presence had taken control and 
 not knowing immediately that he was not John 
 McCullough, did not at once realize the impor- 
 tance of the communication. Therefore the 
 first two paragraphs were not taken verbatim, 
 but are reported from the statements of others 
 present. 
 
 The Editors.) 
 
2 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 The Soul. Good afternoon, friends. 
 
 Response i am not Mr. McCullough, but I am one of 
 
 by the ° 
 
 class, and the Teachers. 
 
 sSd^Good I passed over into this life centuries ago. I 
 
 Mr er M°cCui- ^ ave come to ne ^P y° n > to nea ^ vou > by enabling 
 lough." you to bathe in my aura, into which I have 
 gathered up all the healing qualities of the 
 spiritual world. These healing qualities are 
 the great life-giving qualities. They are like 
 the sun, Sol, in your world. 
 
 The sun, Sol, is always shining. The sun 
 is never dim,, and yet the sun of the physical 
 world does not always express itself, show 
 The day itself, to all people. It is not doing so even 
 stormy. this very moment to you people, and yet it is 
 shining now as brightly as at any time. It 
 never expressed itself better than it is express- 
 ing itself now. If you could go up a little 
 distance, or down, — it matters not which way 
 you state it, — if you could go from the earth 
 upon which you stand, a comparatively short 
 distance, you would come to realize the truth 
 that the sun was never shining more brightly 
 than now. It is not shining upon you, yet it is 
 shining for you. It is not shining upon you 
 because of the mists and the fogs that are down 
 in the lower strata close to the earth. The 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 3 
 
 sun's rays do not penetrate this atmospheric 
 condition, but the sun's rays will conquer these 
 fogs and mists sometime, and then they will 
 shine out for you, for you all. It is not for 
 you to attempt to rid this atmosphere near 
 the earth of this very state which shuts out the 
 sun's rays. It is for the sun to do, and the 
 sun will do it. 
 
 I have been talking about the sun only to 
 bring more vividly to your attention the simi- 
 larity in relationship to things as a whole of 
 the soul which you are, and the sun, Sol, Soul 
 of the physical world. When the soul expresses 
 itself, happiness, health, and every degree of 
 good are in the individual, around about the 
 individual, the very aura of the individual. 
 Whoever comes into that aura must of a neces- 
 sity be benefited. 
 
 In the human life there are mind states 
 existing, which are analogous to the fog states, 
 the rain, the intensely dense moisture of the 
 physical world, which shuts out the rays of the 
 sunlight. There are mind states analogous to 
 these fog states to which we have already 
 referred. It is not for your body to lift these 
 fog states, these mind attitudes. It is for your 
 soul to do that, or, rather, you, as a soul. As 
 
THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 a bodily individual, of course you know, you 
 do not control and govern the soul, but the soul 
 is the governor of the physical. Yet, as we 
 have shown you already, the soul is not capable 
 of expressing itself fully unless these material 
 damps, these mind attitudes which prevent that 
 full expression, are removed or taken away. 
 
 When the Master of whom you know was 
 here upon earth, those who entered his aura 
 sphere were invariably benefited. I do not de- 
 sire to seem to you in any way lacking in 
 reverence, sacrilegious, arrogant, egotistical, 
 but through the centuries I have been able to 
 build up an aura equal to the aura that sur- 
 rounded the Great Teacher. You are now in 
 that aura. 
 
 You cannot see that aura. You are feeling 
 it now. You cannot see it, because you have 
 not clear vision. When the soul fully ex- 
 presses itself, there is always clear vision. 
 Clear vision beholds the thing. Where clear 
 vision is only partial, or altogether lacking,, 
 nothing is seen but a certain reflected feature 
 of the real thing. 
 
 You do not know yet exactly what health 
 is, though you seek it, you desire it. Health 
 is not only a feeling; it is more than a sense 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE $ 
 
 or feeling. When filled with health, of course 
 you feel well, you feel good; but feeling well 
 and feeling good are not of themselves health. 
 They are feelings of which you have a sense, 
 and which are produced by health itself. 
 
 Health is a very tangible something, because 
 it is soul. The soul must fail of fully express- 
 ing itself where ill health, or disease, expresses 
 itself in any measure. Ill health is one of the 
 fogs and damps. It is of the fenlands; it is 
 not of the soul. As the soul is you, you are 
 gods in embryo. And your soul, fully ex- 
 pressing itself, claims such a birthright and 
 such a powerful prerogative in the world of 
 matter as does God claim; but because it does 
 not fully express itself, it frequently fails to 
 claim its own, its true relation to the Great 
 Over-soul of which it is a part. 
 
 You would have no desire for health and 
 happiness were it not for the soul. Every 
 ambition which you may have, — ambition to 
 conquer passion, ambition to desire to be well, 
 desire to have many friends and true ones, 
 desire to love the world in which you live, and 
 God included, your desire for material success, 
 — every ambition or desire of your nature is 
 but the demand of the soul. The soul is con- 
 
THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 stantly demanding an opportunity for fullest 
 expression. In so far as the soul expresses 
 itself in one, that one is always good, — good in 
 the sense of being valuable. 
 
 A great many people have thought of the 
 individual soul as of temporary individual 
 existence. Millions have taught, and more 
 millions have believed, that the soul functions 
 in association with a certain individual for a 
 certain length of time, and then becomes 
 merged into the Great Over-soul, sometimes 
 called by some "Nirvana." This is not so. I 
 am not unmindful that, if you good people here 
 to-day were merged into an individual soul, if 
 you were to be one, that one soul would have 
 ten times the soul power that you, individually, 
 hold at this moment. Strive as you might, you 
 would not be yourselves possessed of indi- 
 viduality, of the realization of living, of the 
 functioning of the life power that before that 
 absorption you possessed. 
 
 It is God's great gift to Himself as a Soul 
 that He divides His Soul into trillions and 
 trillions and trillions of parts. And it has 
 been ordained that these should not be merged 
 into one another, but through a development 
 from the embryonic expression into the deific, 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 7 
 
 they should be like unto the whole, but yet 
 apart, developing into the creative power; for 
 development is always into more and more of 
 creative power. That power is the great 
 source and end of the universe. 
 
 Human souls, even, do create a little. It is 
 in the destiny of the soul's future to become 
 the very master of the creative principles of 
 nature, even to the extent of being able to 
 create worlds, for the universe holds plenty of 
 space for more worlds by millions. The soul 
 desires health and happiness, and it, like unto 
 the sun in the physical world, makes constant 
 endeavor to penetrate the fogs and the damps. 
 It makes constant endeavor to remove these. 
 
 There is a wonderful relationship existing 
 between the intellectual faculties of the in- 
 dividual and the soul faculties, and yet they are 
 separate and distinct. They work together, 
 but not always harmoniously ; and whenever a 
 clash of opinion arises between soul power and 
 purely intellectual faculties,, always trust the 
 soul, for the soul is always right. 
 
 A great many people have no desire to be 
 influenced by spirits, even by exalted spirits, 
 and this is well. A great many more than this 
 number desire advice from the world of spirits. 
 
8 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Getting this advice, they sometimes believe it; 
 sometimes they are in doubt about its value. 
 Sometimes they make practical use of the ad- 
 vice ; sometimes they refuse to be guided by it. 
 Whenever a spirit offers the advice, it is a soul 
 out there in the world of spirits offering the 
 advice. If people would learn to consult their 
 own souls for information, they would be able 
 to get as good advice as any other soul could 
 give, after their souls found an opportunity to 
 express in a way normal to the soul. 
 
 The voice of your soul, speaking to itself, is 
 the voice of the angel, and, more than that, it 
 is the voice of God. "Vox populi, vox dei" 
 does not mean, however, that the howl and 
 tumult is the voice of God. The voice of the 
 people becomes the voice of God only when the 
 soul speaks, — not when passion, swaying the 
 mob, shouts its clamorous and unreasonable 
 demands. The time will come when "Vox 
 populi, vox dei/' will be true, because the soul 
 of the individual is to express itself in a way 
 normal to soul expression. 
 
 Then the scales will fall from the eyes of 
 the blind. The lame will walk, and walk 
 freely and buoyantly. The deaf will hear not 
 only the sound of a neighbor's voice here in 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 9 
 
 the earth life, but will hear the sound of their 
 neighbor's voice out in the spirit world. The 
 deaf ears will be unstopped, and even that voice 
 that is 
 
 "so still and sweet 
 That there is naught 'twixt it and silence," 
 
 will be heard. 
 
 The soul is not stirred by noise and clamor. 
 The soul seeks health and happiness,, and the 
 absence of mental disturbance, the relating of 
 the very heartbeat to the very rhythm of Divine 
 Purpose. The soul desires that love, like unto 
 that of the Infinite, shall be a feeling-power in 
 the individual. Consequently, it struggles to 
 experience that love, to live it out. 
 
 Love is a thing, a great potent thing. Not 
 many are acquainted with it. Some have seen 
 its phylacteries, its robes, its outward adorn- 
 ments. Some have witnessed its movements, 
 have listened to the rustle of its skirts and its 
 robes as it passed. Some have seen its very 
 self in the face of a friend. But the thing 
 itself has yet to find its revealment. God is, 
 and God is love, and I must know love, and I 
 must know God. This I, that is you, that is 
 God, and this God is love. 
 
io THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Love is not very well expressed when it is 
 turned entirely upon self. I love myself suffi- 
 ciently to give myself for the good of all the 
 souls in the universe. As a spirit I have grown 
 to that, and I am doing that. 
 
 I am here this afternoon to treat you, not 
 so much to talk to you. I am faithful in 
 presenting you a few facts, as I have come to 
 know them. In a way which you do not see, 
 I am as faithful in healing you. You are in 
 my aura, which extends farther than the con- 
 fines of this room. The aura of the average 
 individual extends about three feet, while here 
 and there one highly developed faculty sends a 
 ray of light shooting out indefinitely. My 
 aura extends about thirty feet around me and 
 above and below. This aura is made up of the 
 entirety of the God-help. I have gathered it, 
 and I come here this afternoon to lay it at 
 your feet,, to give it to you. And after you 
 have been here a little while, I take it away, — 
 but I leave it with you. 
 
 You can never shut it out of this room. 
 This room will always remain. Though by 
 conflagration or by any other process this 
 building should be razed to the ground to- 
 night, this room would remain, and the fact 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE n 
 
 that we were here will always be indelibly im- 
 pressed upon the great Akasha of Nature. 
 You cannot destroy anything that is positive, 
 that is, that is absolutely of God. You can 
 destroy only the negatives of life, and those 
 you cannot destroy; you merely extricate your- 
 self from the negatives, and they are as if they 
 were not. 
 
 Sickness is a negation. Your soul is able 
 to raise you out of this negative state. You 
 will be raised from this negative state this 
 afternoon, for it is not often that any of you 
 earth people have the privilege of coming into 
 such an aura. It is mine, but I am God's, and,, 
 therefore, the aura is God's aura. You are 
 God's, and you are gods in embryo. You 
 could not be God's, were you less than gods. 
 All that is God's is like unto God. From this 
 moment you shall be better, and I mean you. 
 I bring to you now the healing elements of the 
 spiritual world. You shall be better from this 
 moment. In these elements you are now 
 bathing, you are inhaling them, you are imbib- 
 ing them, you are drinking them in. This 
 aura is my love, and I bring this love which is 
 mine. With you it shall work, and in you it 
 
12 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 shall work, and love works only for good, for 
 benefit, for uplifting help. 
 
 A great many hundred years ago I left the 
 terrestrial sphere of life, and have been 
 journeying on. I have journeyed on, not in the 
 sense of distance, nor in the sense of distance 
 from the old earth, but toward recognition of 
 the great truth that I am God. I was not of 
 the Orient, I am not an Oriental teacher, and 
 yet I am of the Orient. My earth life partook 
 not at all of the Orient, neither of the Occident. 
 I was born into the world peculiarly. I was 
 born out of it in a very unusual way. I moved 
 among men, and they did not know me. I 
 came and I went, and while everybody recog- 
 nized me, none knew me. 
 
 I come to you just the same to-day, — to bring 
 the / to you,, that you may possess it. You shall 
 come to know me by knowing your own self. 
 
 I shall go even as I came, leaving with you 
 just the /. That is all. 
 
SESSION 2 
 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 ("A lot of people have entered here, includ- 
 ing relatives and friends of you all. . . . The 
 Teacher is here. He honors us with his pres- 
 ence. I wish that you could see him. I don't 
 know that he is going to speak. I am reminded 
 of that quotation — Is it from 'The Revela- 
 tion'? — 'His countenance was as the sun 
 shineth in his strength/ I thought of it as I 
 saw this Teacher. Yet how simple he is in his 
 attitude! He does not come in here in any 
 sense as if he felt any superiority — not in the 
 least, and we know of his superiority, all of us 
 who are here. We feel a greater degree of 
 pleasure in the fact that he is here than you two 
 people can feel. His coming helps me very 
 much, and I want to get all the help I can, be- 
 cause the more I get, the more I can give. 
 
 "He just spoke to me, and he tells me that it 
 would be helpful for him to speak to you upon 
 
14 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 The 
 
 Teacher 
 took 
 control. 
 
 Hand 
 raised in 
 blessing. 
 
 Purpose 
 in Life 
 
 a subject that, on account of his age in the 
 spiritual world, he could set forth with perhaps 
 a greater degree of accuracy than most others. 
 He thinks you might find it to your profit for 
 him to speak to you sometime upon the Lost 
 Atlantis. It is very interesting, and, as he 
 might speak of it, it would become a statement 
 of knowledge that ought to be preserved." 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
 Good evening. 
 
 Life's aspirations and life's ambitions are 
 invariably timed to purpose; therefore, the im- 
 portance of a well-established, well-grounded 
 purpose. The soul has from the beginning a 
 purpose which prompts aspiration and ambi- 
 tion correctly, but the soul is not as yet free. 
 
 Were you to draw two lines exactly parallel 
 to each other across the page of your book, you 
 might extend those lines indefinitely in a 
 straight course, and they would still be parallel 
 and would not cross one the other ; but, should 
 you stand here, where you could begin, your 
 vision fixed, as it were, upon the lines drawn 
 upon your book, and then let your vision fol- 
 low the lines out, out, out yonder, they would 
 soon cease to reveal parallelism through becom- 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 15 
 
 ing merged. There would be, to your vision, 
 out yonder there only one line. 
 
 The intellect and the soul should travel, 
 while in the sphere wherein intellect can be 
 permitted to function, parallel, — parallel in the 
 sense of a balance, — and, if these two do 
 travel that way, with you, with any one, not 
 by virtue of any law of perspective, but as an 
 actual fact, at the time of so-called death they 
 merge,, and so completely do they merge that 
 the intellect is swallowed up in the soul-line. 
 
 I know it was a long road, a very long jour- 
 ney, from Pilate's throne, from Pilate's court, 
 to Golgotha. It was a long road, because of 
 the deep-seated purpose wherein intellect and 
 soul-purpose were in perfect adjustment. 
 Think you that the road was long, or seemingly 
 so, to the two thieves? No. It was short. 
 Why? Because their purpose did not carry 
 them beyond physical death. Neither did it 
 elevate them above the plane of fear. But to 
 the one with the purpose it was a long road, be- 
 cause ambition prompted a deliverance from all 
 that this turmoil of earth meant. Ambition 
 prompted entrance as soon as possible into the 
 glories of the Father, the home out yonder,, 
 
16 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 where the intellect would become swallowed up 
 in the soul. 
 
 Time to the individual is purely a matter of 
 relativity. If the purpose is to succeed in a 
 temporary manner, or way, or sense, ambition 
 and aspiration correspond to that quality of 
 purpose, and doubtless the purpose will be real- 
 ized; but we see, we know, that, when that is 
 the height of ambition, of aspiration, after it is 
 gained, it is as with the child who, blowing a 
 rounded° beautiful soap-bubble, casting it off into the 
 floating atmosphere, clapping its hands once or twice 
 off, one with joy, sees it explode. It is gone, and it is 
 
 sharp clap . 
 
 of hands, as if it had never been. 
 
 der aT° n " Such a purpose is not that purpose to which 
 
 vanishing, i WO uld have you time your ambition and as- 
 pirations. I would have a purpose that dealt 
 with the material; I would have a purpose to 
 wade through every sea of opposition in the 
 material world ; but I would have that purpose 
 
 stretched ^° ^ e Y on ^ tnat > invariably out, out, not only 
 into the world of the excarnates, but to be 
 somebody in that world. If such a purpose is 
 well grounded, I repeat again, ambition and 
 aspiration will time themselves to that pur- 
 pose, and that purpose will be realized. 
 
 Oh, it is so much, so much, to be conscious 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 17 
 
 of being somebody; at every step of the jour- 
 ney it is true,, but especially when in the journey 
 of life one reaches out into what you call the 
 beyond, and finds one's self there somebody! 
 It is a terrible thing to be anywhere, at any 
 time, with the overwhelming consciousness of 
 this truth, — I am nobody. And yet in many 
 ways we have to become nobody in order to 
 become somebody. 
 
 The soul, the self, is the only reality. All 
 else is but a dream — but a dream. The soul 
 is supremely conscious of this truth, but for 
 man to be supremely happy in this truth, his 
 intellect must keep pace with, and on a road 
 running parallel to, the soul's course. I am 
 somebody because I am conscious, because I 
 am conscious that I am. I have been nobody, 
 and it was a hell for me when I discovered that 
 great fact that I was nobody; but it was 
 Heaven again when I discovered that I could 
 be somebody. That discovery was but the 
 soul's power to touch the intellect into a con- 
 sciousness of the truth. 
 
 It is strange, very strange in a way, that 
 human beings cannot come to a recognition of 
 their duality of being. They will come to such 
 a realization. They are coming to such a 
 
18 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 realization ; but only a small minority of human 
 Pause. beings is coming to such a realization. 
 
 It is not so necessary, just now, to drive the 
 devils out of the swine, as it is to drive the 
 swine out of human communities. 
 
 I have come, I have brought my blessing. 
 And now I go my way, and will come again. 
 
 Impressive TU at j~ a ll 
 gestures of inat 1S a11 ' 
 blessing. 
 
SESSION 3 
 
 February 
 
 1921. 
 
 Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 Right hand Good afternoon. 
 
 fingers™ I have come here this afternoon to bring 
 m^bfessfn benefit to you, not so much by anything I may 
 over the ' have to say, perchance, as just to bring that 
 
 heads of . . 
 
 the people, which must of a necessity benefit you. 1 bring 
 to you the most that any one can bring, because 
 I bring to you myself, my self in its entirety. 
 
 Soul and The soul which dwells within the man recog- 
 
 Intellect . ,..,..-,. , 
 
 nizes as a soul its individuality, but it recog- 
 nizes no separateness from the great Over- 
 soul, God, because there is none. The soul, of 
 itself, is natural to a sphere of perfect and 
 absolute peacefulness. It is in and of itself 
 peace. When it was said, "I and my Father 
 are one," there was in the intellectual and soul 
 consciousness of the being saying it, — conse- 
 quent upon the perfect balance existing be- 
 tween the intellect and the soul, — an absolute- 
 ly perfect understanding of the fact that there 
 is no separateness between the soul individual, 
 
 19 
 
20 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 the human soul, and the Over-soul. Yet both 
 the soul and the intellect when properly ad- 
 justed to its plane of highest function, declare 
 an individuality of soul, and the soul knows of 
 the continuity of that individuality indefinitely, 
 eternally. The soul only knows this. The in- 
 tellect does not know it. It cannot know it. 
 The intellect lives in the realm of disturbances 
 if for no other reason than this, that it func- 
 tions entirely in the realm of the reasoning 
 consciousness. 
 
 No man can reason about anything unless 
 he relates that thing, in his reasoning processes, 
 to some other thing, or considers at least two 
 aspects of the one thing. Reasoning is a mat- 
 ter which depends for its logical sequence upon 
 many things, but surely the adopting of a cor- 
 rect hypothesis enters vitally into the whole 
 plan and process; for however close, careful, 
 accurate may be the reasoning process of any 
 man who starts off with a wrong hypothesis, 
 the result will not be correct. 
 
 If you can find peace, you will have to have 
 found health, for in the absence of health no 
 human being can realize peace. If you can find 
 peace, you will have to have found happiness, 
 for devoid of happiness there can be no such 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 21 
 
 thing as perfect peace. If you would find pros- 
 perity, you will have to have found peace, for 
 there can be no such thing as absolute pros- 
 perity without peace. Yet it is well to reckon 
 correctly here. Happiness,, prosperity, and 
 health are not the forerunners of peace, but 
 peace is the forerunner of happiness, prosper- 
 ity and health. Therefore, one of old, as you 
 sometimes refer to it, said, "Seek ye first the 
 kingdom of Heaven and its rightfulness, and 
 all these other things shall be added thereunto." 
 Therefore, peace is that which should be 
 sought after most diligently, urgently, and 
 confidently, until it is found, for, when it is 
 found, all else is found with it. 
 
 It is a most marvelous thing, I assure you, 
 — this consciousness of peace. If any of you 
 have found it, you have indeed been fortunate ; 
 but it is, if not with you now, just beyond the 
 door. Knock, and the door shall be opened 
 unto you. Seek for it diligently, and you shall 
 find it. For to every one who knocketh it shall 
 be opened, and to every one who seeketh, that 
 which is sought for shall be revealed. 
 
 The word pitris is rather more of the Orient 
 than of the Occident. It really is a very prom- 
 inent word, or, rather, has been in times gone 
 
22 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 by, and the meaning of it is, as perhaps all of 
 you know, "spirit ancestry"; in other words, 
 one's ancestry or ancestors who have passed 
 out from the limitations of the physical body 
 into the world of spirits and of spirit. 
 
 We know very well that the force helpful in 
 character which may come from loved ones 
 who have passed out, is beyond all measure or 
 possibility of human estimate; and yet, not- 
 withstanding that fact, it is but as a drop in 
 the great ocean when compared with the great 
 Universal Spirit in its power to help. That 
 great Universal Spirit is all-sufficient. It 
 knows of absolutely no limitations. It gives 
 recognition to no such thing as a miracle. The 
 human intellect gives recognition to miracles, 
 and in doing so, recognizes that which is not, 
 — not for the first time in this specific relation 
 either, nor the last. The human intellect con- 
 siders whatever happens in life outside of the 
 ordinary, or anything above the seemingly ex- 
 traordinary, as miraculous. The soul knows 
 that there is no such thing possible as a miracle. 
 Should one of you here this afternoon be suf- 
 fering with a cancer, and your healing should 
 take place immediately, most of you would de- 
 clare that it was indeed a miracle. It would 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 23 
 
 not be a miracle. It is perfectly natural to 
 the great All-sufficient Power to accomplish 
 that very thing. 
 
 This great Universal Soul-self is vital. It is 
 not only vital, it is altogether so ; meaning by 
 that, there is not a shade of weakness in its 
 vitality. It is all-vital, altogether vital, — vital 
 in its power, vital in its knowledge, vital in its 
 activity, — and it is all yours. 
 
 The woman tremblingly touched the hem of 
 his garment as he was walking along, and he 
 felt virtue going out from him, and inquired, 
 intellectually, "Who touched me?" And be- 
 cause of the woman's soul-and-intellect contact 
 with that virtue, she became healed of the 
 bloody issue, which was a cancer, healed im- 
 mediately. That one power can do it, — can 
 heal immediately. It is the only power which 
 can heal, either immediately or in the course 
 of time. No matter how much you may resort 
 to the use of materia medica, no matter how 
 much of virtue may be actually within it, it has 
 no virtue excepting that one virtue, — the All- 
 sufficient Power of God. That virtue is in 
 materia medica. Its love and desire to help 
 you are shown forth in the flowers, — its pur- 
 
24 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 ity in the white petals of the pond lily, its love 
 in the heart or yellow center. 
 
 "Go to the ant, thou sluggard, and learn of 
 it," — learn not only of its industry, learn of 
 its confidence. Its confidence, so far as it goes, 
 is absolute. The flowers are beautifully 
 clothed; the birds are fed. O ye of little faith, 
 are ye not more than the sparrows, the birds, 
 the flowers? God, this great Infinite Power, 
 careth for the birds. He gives life, energy, 
 and expression of beauty to the flowers. Trust 
 Him. He can make you well, if you are sick; 
 He can keep you well, if you are well, — if you 
 will come into the recognition, intellectually 
 and soul fully, of the great fact that you and 
 the Father are one. You can rise to this 
 height. Will you? That is the question — 
 will you? 
 
 Nicodemus went to the Master by night, and 
 he told the Master all that he had done. And 
 what he said was spoken truthfully, — he had 
 been a philanthropist. And the Master listened 
 to all that he had to say, and then, turning, 
 said to him, "You must be born again." It 
 was a mystery to Nicodemus, — this being 
 born again, — but it is as simple as simplicity 
 itself. He that is born of the flesh is flesh, and 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 25 
 
 he that is born of the spirit is spirit. Again I 
 say unto you, Ye must be born again, — born 
 of the purification of your own life, born of 
 water and the Spirit. 
 
 "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how oft would I 
 have gathered thee together, even as a hen 
 gathereth her chickens under her wings, but ye 
 would not!" These are words which were 
 spoken long, long ago. They are in a measure 
 as applicable to this generation as to the gen- 
 eration of long ago. More and more clearly 
 from day to day is being given to the world the 
 revelation of truth, — the revelation of that 
 relationship which mortals bear to the immortal 
 feature of nature and of life. But of what 
 value the revelation unless aspiration prompts 
 the individual to make use of all that is re- 
 vealed ? None. 
 
 Why sit ye in darkness ? Why mourn by the 
 wayside, waiting for some one to take you up 
 and carry you on? Look up, O child of im- 
 mortality, to the great Over-soul and to self. 
 Rise upon thy feet. Thy limbs shall not weary 
 upon the journey, if the soul prompts every 
 step. Rise up, and shake off the lethargy. 
 Free yourself from its binding cords. Free 
 yourself, and yourselves, from the bondage of 
 
26 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 the flesh. The whole world with all of its ever- 
 present blessings, the world and all of these, 
 are yours. Ye are sons and daughters of God, 
 brothers and sisters to all the teachers of the 
 past and of the present. None has ascended 
 so far up, up into the celestial and soul atmos- 
 phere, as to have lost interest in the struggles 
 of the weakest, of the most immature. 
 
 Vitality, soul vitality, should be daily and 
 hourly thought of. If you are conscious of a 
 weak organ of your body, bring the soul vital- 
 ity to bear upon that weakened organ. Pray 
 for it to be vital like unto the vitality of the 
 soul, for to these organs of the body, while 
 you inhabit the organism, you can project soul 
 potencies, soul vitality, because you are a soul, 
 and as such you have this vitality, you are thus 
 vital. 
 
 Do not depend too much upon pitris. Here 
 is wherein so many fail. It matters not how 
 far on in the journey of life a soul has traveled 
 before you, that soul is a soul, and you, as an 
 individual, are a soul, — a soul as closely 
 linked up to the Over-soul as is the soul of the 
 individual who has journeyed on before you 
 for thousands of years out here in the world 
 of excarnate beings. 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 27 
 
 Peace — vitality ! Oh, there is such vitality 
 in peace that peace becomes at once an all- 
 sufficient strength ! 
 
 Travel back with me a few steps, two thou- 
 sand years, — it is but a little, — and see the 
 man who declared that he and the Father were 
 one, standing in the presence of his disciples. 
 Listen. "My peace I give unto you." "Peace 
 be unto you." That individual understood the 
 value of peace. 
 
 Can we find peace? Yes. Shall we find 
 peace ? That is a question the individual must 
 answer. You can, — will you ? You have but 
 to seek it, — the great Christ principle is suf- 
 ficient to grant it to you. 
 
 Between two and three thousand years I 
 have traveled the hilltops of the spiritual world. 
 Between two and three thousand years I have 
 seen the gradual rising of the Sun of Heaven. 
 I know that Sun will never find the zenith. It 
 is not to rise to set again. It is rising for you, 
 just as much as it is rising for me. It will 
 never reach the meridian line, and yet through- 
 out all the eternities it will be rising. 
 
 This statement seems inconsistent to you, I 
 know, but can you not grasp the idea that the 
 great sphere apparently becomes greater as 
 
28 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 this Sun of the Heavens comes up, up, and up? 
 It becomes larger, not in reality, but its actual 
 enormity becomes better and better understood 
 by you, — you upon whom this Sun shines to- 
 day. This Sun is burning out all the dross of 
 the universe. Its endeavor is to give freedom 
 to the soul and to its expression. It is to bring 
 the soul of every individual into a conscious- 
 ness of the "I and my Father are one/' 
 
 Between two and three thousand years I 
 have witnessed no phenomenon of darkness. 
 It has been, and will continue to be, one day. 
 Indeed, the Revelator had it right when say- 
 ing, "There shall be no night there." Between 
 two and three thousand years I have known — 
 I have known not so much as a moment of ces- 
 sation from labor, and yet I have known no 
 such thing as weariness. I have experienced 
 no sense of any feature of exhaustion. This, 
 which has been mine in experience, is to become 
 yours. 
 
 A certain man had a son who became weary 
 of the father's home, and he said to the father, 
 "Give me my share in the estate, that I may 
 go my way." The father granted the request, 
 and he went off by himself, and spent his sub- 
 stance in riotous living; at last he was reduced 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 29 
 
 to that plane where he fain would have eaten 
 the husks, the offal, refused by the swine, but 
 no man offered it to him. Coming to himself, 
 he said, "I will arise and go unto my father, 
 who hath bread enough and to spare." And he 
 did arise and go. And the old father, looking 
 away down the road, saw him coming, and ran 
 and met him, and fell upon his neck and 
 blessed him. 
 
 Sickness, unhappiness, lack of prosperity — 
 these are features upon which so many feed, 
 are feeding, because they have drifted away 
 from the Father's supply. Yet they will awake. 
 Thousands are awakening. All will awake 
 ultimately, and they will come to themselves, 
 come to the ego consciousness, and will say, 
 "Now I will arise and go to my Father, who 
 hath health, happiness, and prosperity to 
 spare." And when such a determination be- 
 comes a fixed purpose, they will go; and before 
 proceeding far upon the journey, the Father 
 will meet them,, and his blessing will fall upon 
 them, the blessing of health, happiness, and 
 prosperity. 
 
 The Father, the Over-soul, stands ready to 
 give to you all, to give to you Himself. Ye 
 are indeed His children. He loves you with a 
 
30 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 love that is infinite. He does not delight in any 
 pains or suffering of yours. All the pain and 
 suffering of life exists because the spiritual 
 stomach refuses to digest the husks. It de- 
 mands the real food. And when intellectual 
 prompting comes to rescue man from his false 
 position, he will feed upon the nourishing 
 viands of the Almighty, and enter into the en- 
 joyment of what they bring, give, — all that 
 is good, — health, happiness, and prosperity. 
 
 I have come to you to-day as one journeying 
 upon the highway of life which had no begin- 
 ning and has no end. I come to you as a broth- 
 er, because we are all children of one Divine 
 Parent. I come to you to bring my blessing, — 
 humble, just one of you. And now I leave you 
 for to-day, and go my way, leaving with you 
 all that I can leave with you. 
 , Th e And now I go. 
 
 blessing 
 of all 
 
 present. (« Good afternoon. 
 
 "The Teacher desired me to say to you that 
 this talk of his this afternoon was a lesson 
 rather more intended for you personally than 
 as a statement which was of general or uni- 
 versal interest. 
 
 "He is a very exalted being, and you are 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 31 
 
 greatly honored by his presence. I cannot tell 
 you who he is. I do not know that you 
 will ever be informed, but I think that you will 
 some day when he comes. I did not say that 
 I did not know who he was, but it is not for me 
 to tell you. 
 
 "If I have profited by this talk of his more 
 than you have, it is because I have understood 
 it better. It was very simple. A thing may 
 be very simple to the teacher that is very diffi- 
 cult to the student. 
 
 "This Teacher is upon a work, and that 
 work will be completed within a very few 
 months, and a part of that work which he is 
 setting out to do will be given to the world in 
 his own way, and is going to be of unusual 
 value to the world. What we have received 
 this afternoon we must appropriate, all that 
 we understand of it, to ourselves. 
 
 "This spirit, in being here, brought an atmos- 
 phere, a radiance that completely filled this 
 room, and more than that. And that atmos- 
 phere I perceive to be very largely a healing 
 atmosphere, which he brought to-day. I am 
 as certain as that I am present here, that every 
 one of you will feel physically quickened, — 
 unless, perchance, there is one here who feels 
 
32 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 to reject the message that has been brought. I 
 would advise none of you to reject it, for I am 
 very certain that if the time comes when you 
 find out who the Teacher is, you will wish you 
 had not rejected it; because I am sure that the 
 Teacher is one who speaks not arrogantly, but 
 as one who has authority, true authority, — 
 'He speaks as one having authority.' 
 
 "I am, myself, almost overcome by just what 
 that spirit has left here. He has left here 
 something that was akin to that which was 
 said years and years ago by the Great Teacher, 
 — 'My peace I leave with you! He leaves an 
 aura, a vibratory force, in the room. It is filled 
 with it. You will take some of it away with 
 you when you go. 
 
 "I wish that the entire human family could 
 be so blest with this presence as you have 
 been/' 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
SESSION 4 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 My greetings. 
 
 Let peace come to this house. 
 
 Sensing, as I do, your welcome, I will bring 
 to you a thought and possibly also a few state- 
 ments historical in character. 
 
 When one of the Apostles stood on the hill 
 bearing the name of one of the planets swing- 
 ing in space to-night, he spoke of the worship, 
 or character of the worship, of the people, and 
 he declared that they did not know what they 
 worshiped, or whom they were worshiping. 
 The attitude of the majority of Christians to- 
 day is one similar to that of the people whom 
 Paul confronted while standing on Mars Hill. 
 They worship, but they have far from an intel- 
 ligent understanding of the object of their 
 worship, neither do they understand overwell 
 the nature of that great psychological factor 
 which has had the effect of deflecting the mind 
 in its attitude of worship from the one true 
 God to certain creations of His. 
 
 33 
 
34 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 It is with respect to psychology and its influ- 
 ence upon the human mind that I would speak 
 to you briefly, and in connection with a fact in 
 history with which you perhaps are not over- 
 familiar. 
 
 Mary, the mother of Jesus, was born of peo- 
 ple who were nothing less than esthetics, and 
 when Mary was a mere child, she was given 
 over to the care, in the line of her spiritual 
 training as well as her general education, of 
 the institution analogous to the church of the 
 present day. She was brought up, in other 
 words, in the immediate surroundings of, and 
 actually within, the Temple. In this Temple 
 and its surroundings prayer was being con- 
 stantly offered to Deity, asking for Heaven's 
 blessings; and there was a wonderful degree 
 of sincerity of purpose within the mind and 
 soul life of these Fathers of the Church. They 
 had not become polluted, as some have, with 
 the idea of making of God's House a mere 
 den of thieves. 
 
 Mary moved in the midst of these people, 
 joined several times a day with them in prayer, 
 and her life became, as an innocent child, most 
 thoroughly consecrated to the highest concept 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 35 
 
 which was possible to her, — of the really- 
 spiritual side and nature of life and living. 
 She lived in this atmosphere, and believed so 
 thoroughly in the Fathers of the Church that 
 it would have mattered very little to her what 
 any one of them might have said as being right 
 in conduct, she would have thoroughly believed 
 that what he said was the absolute truth. 
 
 Years went by while she lived in the midst 
 of these conditions, until she became of a cer- 
 tain age when it was incumbent upon her, by 
 virtue of the rules of the Temple, to go forth 
 into the world or to renounce the world. In 
 renouncing the world she would become at- 
 tached as a worker, for the remainder of her 
 physical life, to the Temple and its work, going 
 no more forth to mingle with the people. She 
 determined to adopt the latter course. This 
 was at a time practically three, months before 
 the hour in which she must render her decision, 
 and her final decision, and during this three 
 months she sought particularly the advice and 
 help of one of the priests. The priest had 
 been reared in the same purity of thought to 
 which we have referred as that in which she 
 was reared while an inmate of this institution. 
 
36 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Their lives were thrown together. Something 
 more than that which we should deem, in any 
 external sense of thinking of it, as spiritual, 
 entered into the combination of this associa- 
 tion; and Mary, before the three months ex- 
 pired, became certain that, as a direct conse- 
 quence of an act in which she had indulged, 
 she would ultimately become a mother. 
 
 History reveals, of course, that she became a 
 mother in due course of time. 
 
 Do not lose sight of the psychology here, 
 simply because, as yet, the whole world has 
 lost sight of it. The child that was born to 
 Mary was the direct consequence of this par- 
 ticular psychological condition, which was de- 
 veloped during her stay in the midst of these 
 associations spiritual in character. The son 
 that was born to her was the psychological 
 product of a love-conception and thoroughly 
 spiritual surroundings during her stay in the 
 Temple, and especially during the first two 
 months of her pregnancy. 
 
 One of your modern poets has said, 
 
 "Whoever was begotten by pure love, 
 And came desired and welcome into life, 
 Is of immaculate conception," 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 37 
 
 and the boy that was born to Mary was of 
 immaculate conception, — was born of love, 
 and came desired and welcome. 
 
 The boy grew to manhood, served humanity 
 as he served his God, and served his God by 
 serving humanity ; and the world called Chris- 
 tian to-day unwittingly worships him. The 
 great thing which the world loses sight of and, 
 therefore, fails to turn to a divine purpose, is 
 that which is involved in the psychology of the 
 child's physical birth, that which is a part and 
 parcel of the child's rearing. And the Chris- 
 tian world could in no way serve God so sat- 
 isfactorily as it could if it served Him as He 
 was served through the psychology of the time 
 referred to, that which was practised in con- 
 nection with the birth of that boy. For that 
 boy never could have become the man that he 
 was later, had it not been for this wonderful, 
 Gesture of marvelous, constant, psychological spirituality, 
 emphasis. j n ^ m idst of which he lived even as a thought 
 before he lived as a physical expression. So 
 thorough and complete was the development of 
 this psychological condition that the soul, while 
 in the council chambers of Heaven, knew in 
 advance what it would mean to it to gain a 
 place in the sacred chamber of Mary's womb. 
 
38 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 I am endeavoring to make it plain to you and 
 to the world that the thing needed most to-day, 
 above all others, is not the regeneration of 
 
 R . h human kind, but the proper generation of hu- 
 
 hand man kind. 
 
 lifted and 
 directed to- 
 
 one d f C the ("There is only one thought from the tree 
 circle in f zuisdom in my mind now — 'The latchet of 
 
 turn, with . . , r , , . 
 
 fingers heid/m" shoes 1 am not worthy to stoop down and 
 blessing, unloose/ 
 
 As Mr "Some time yon will know, as I do, how the 
 
 McCul- world of truth has favored you. It favored 
 took con- the Men of the East who were led by the star 
 showed t° the manger, and even the dumb cattle and 
 great emo- sheep were blessed there and then. . . . 
 
 tion, as 
 
 if much "It is terrible to think that there are so many 
 
 by P the Se w ^° have e J es t° see an d with them they see 
 Presence, nothing, and ears with zvhich to hear and they 
 voice failed hear nothing. Blessed are you, — and I am 
 words of not the one to bless you, — and greatly blest 
 
 tion- qt tears are y° u > oecaus e °°th °f y ou > having eyes to 
 were on S ee, do at least get glimpses, and having ears 
 
 the lids of ' i , i ... 
 
 his closed to hear, do at least hear the distant murmur 
 
 hoovered °f ihis great truth in its endeavor to come and 
 
 hi ith e h? S a ^> an< ^ help right all wrong. 
 hand. "How my soul leaps ivithin me, — leaps al- 
 
 pause. most like a lion or a tiger in the cage, — when 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 39 
 
 / think how earnest is my desire that the large 
 multitude that we reach from week to week 
 might be able to have, in the sense of appreci- 
 ating it, just what you two, you three, have, 
 and do, in a measure at least, appreciate. . . . 
 "H is face was more radiant than an angel's. 
 His general appearance was so mild, so sin- 
 cere, that the sincerity filled the whole atmos- 
 phere/' 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
March 2, 
 1921. 
 
 The 
 
 Boyhood 
 of Jesus 
 
 SESSION 5 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 May joy and gladness come to this house ! 
 
 Good evening. 
 
 I realize that the debt which I owe is so 
 great that I must endeavor at all times and by 
 all just means to cancel it. The debt I owe 
 to you and to the world is no larger than the 
 debt which you owe as individuals, but the 
 realization of the enormity of my indebtedness 
 and obligation is different from that realization 
 which has as yet dawned upon your under- 
 standing. In other words, I must be constant- 
 ly about my Father's business, — the business 
 of your Father as well, because your Father is 
 my Father, and my Father is your Father, since 
 we are brother and sisters. 
 
 I am here to-night to perform a little duty: 
 
 first, to you I would pay the obligation of a 
 
 certain indebtedness I feel; and then, and 
 
 through you two,, cancel an obligation I owe to 
 
 the world. 
 
 40 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 41 
 
 I know that the little which I may say to 
 you, the few words which I may speak, will be 
 read by millions, and, for a time, disbelieved by 
 as many as read them ; but I can see far enough 
 into what is commonly designated as the future 
 to be sure that the unbeliever will become after- 
 wards the believer, for I know full well the 
 value of the salt of truth, and I know that the 
 salt I have to give has not lost its savor. 
 
 It seems a little strange that, after the pass- 
 ing of two thousand years, it should be incum- 
 bent upon me to tell the world, through you, 
 that which should have been told to the world 
 two thousand years ago, and would have been 
 made clear to the understanding of the people 
 had it not been for a prejudice born in the 
 cradle of ignorance. 
 
 It is more than remarkable that so much of 
 light gathers around the head of him who was 
 crucified, when it is known how diligently so 
 many, at the time when Jesus lived as a man 
 and in all subsequent ages, have worked to 
 shroud that light in the darkness of prejudice; 
 but ever does truth come uppermost, and ever 
 will justice be done, if npt now,, then sometime; 
 and time is merely a term, and, outside of the 
 
42 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 puny limitations of the human mind, means 
 nothing. 
 
 It is concerning that little isthmus of time 
 connecting the soul's mainland with its prom- 
 ontory, and stretch, and neck, of a later physi- 
 cal association, I am to speak; of this boy 
 Jesus, — what he was, some tilings which he 
 did, how he was looked upon and considered 
 during the first twelve years of an earthly, 
 bodily existence. I am to do this simply be- 
 cause it was not done by others,, and because 
 it should have been done by others. The latter 
 aspect of this cause is indeed reason sufficient 
 for what I am about to say, for I know that 
 what I am about to say is ultimately to reach 
 the farthest ends of the civilized world. 
 
 Why is it that the world to-day has absolute- 
 ly no history of that boy, of his life as a boy? 
 It is simply because of what that boy, as a boy, 
 was to the community in which he lived. 
 
 As you mark and measure time, one week 
 has passed since I called your attention to 
 certain forces associated with prenatal condi- 
 tions. Perhaps, as I spoke to you then upon 
 this subject, your minds naturally jumped from 
 the prenatal, psychological conditions to an 
 effect which was shown forth in the life of 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 43 
 
 Jesus after the age of twenty-three. This, if 
 true, is but natural, for you know nothing 
 about the life of this youth. 
 
 I suppose that you will be able to see, and 
 willing to admit, that the man Jesus, as you 
 know of him in the few years prior to his leav- 
 ing the earth, was characterized by spiritual 
 manifestations, the exhibitions of psychic 
 powers, — and yet that word psychic I knew 
 nothing about as a word until just recently. 
 However, the real psychic exhibitions, which 
 were directly the immediate consequences of 
 these psychological conditions prenatal to 
 Jesus, were set forth in a most pronounced way 
 during the first twelve years of the child's 
 journey in the physical form, and, because that 
 life was one of constant exhibition of psychic, 
 soul manifestations, the historian would not 
 relate it to the world. Now you begin to see, 
 I think, why I feel that I have to do that which 
 another should have done. 
 
 I have nothing to say in particular concern- 
 ing the first four years of this boy's earthly 
 life; but even in these earliest years of physical 
 expression or being, remarkable spiritual man- 
 ifestations took place, such as did astound 
 those knowing of them. When he was at the 
 
44 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 age of five, the little neighborhood became 
 alarmed by virtue of a small incident. 
 
 (If you wish to put it into parenthesis, you 
 may say, /, the speaker, know, — and I will 
 yet prove how I know, before I get through, — 
 all about this boy, all about this boy.) 
 
 At the age of five this boy was playing by the 
 side of a pool of water. The earth around 
 about this pool was of clay, or a clayey sub- 
 stance, and out of this clay, with his little 
 chubby hands, he moulded a dozen pigeons, clay 
 pigeons. A neighbor's boy, coming along, 
 larger than Jesus, picked up a pebble and threw 
 it at the clay pigeons with the intention of 
 destroying them and to annoy the boy Jesus. 
 When he saw the missile coming to his little 
 flock of clay pigeons, he clapped his hands and 
 said, "Shoo-oo," and they flew off into the air 
 as any pigeons alive would do. 
 
 Jesus said nothing about it. He seemed to 
 take it as a very natural thing, nothing unusual 
 at all, but the other boy became frightened, and 
 it was only a short time, I can assure you, be- 
 fore every one in the neighborhood had heard 
 his story. Of course, none was inclined to 
 believe it, and yet they did believe it, and they 
 simply waited to see what else might possibly 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 45 
 
 come to pass, for so many things had taken 
 place similar in character to this little incident, 
 that they were prepared to be surprised at al- 
 most anything. 
 
 One day little Jesus was sitting in the front 
 yard of his father's abode; his father was at 
 work in a shop at the rear of the little house, 
 and the mother was busy within the house 
 about her duties, when a very savage dog, one 
 probably who had "run mad," as the saying is 
 with you people, came plunging toward the 
 boy. The father, looking out from, the shop at 
 just that moment, realizing the entirety of the 
 situation, took up one of his carpenter's, sharp- 
 edged tools, and ran toward the dog and the 
 child. The child looked up and, with a smile 
 upon his face, clapped his hands again, and the 
 savage dog became at once a peaceful lamb, all 
 covered with wool. 
 
 Again, the father, being a carpenter, was 
 employed to put into a little church, a little 
 gathering-place, a plank. It was to be adjusted 
 to a sort of an ecclesiastical throne, perhaps we 
 will call it, and it was necessary that it should 
 measure just seven feet in length. By some 
 mistake the father cut it off one inch too short. 
 As it was valuable wood, he was greatly dis- 
 
46 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 turbed at his error. The boy, then about nine 
 years of age, observed his father's disturbance 
 of mind and asked him what the trouble might 
 be. He was told, and looking up into his fa- 
 ther's face, he said, "Father, do not let that 
 worry you at all. We will make it fit." He 
 passed his hands over the plank lengthwise, 
 and it became at once sufficiently long to meet 
 the demands of the seven-feet measurement. 
 
 These are only three little instances out of 
 hundreds and hundreds of seemingly super- 
 natural manifestations. 
 
 A man became a maniac, and it was at about 
 the time when Jesus was eleven and a half 
 years of age. The man lived in the neighbor- 
 hood, up to this time highly respected by every 
 one and much loved, because he was lovable 
 and sane, and in every way an agreeable neigh- 
 bor. He became madly insane, and by this time 
 the neighbors began to think that possibly the 
 boy could do something for this insane man. 
 They asked Jesus if there was anything he 
 could do,, and, like a child, laughing, not over- 
 thoughtful about it, apparently, he said, "Yes. 
 Bring me a donkey." 
 
 And they brought the donkey. 
 
 "Now," he said, "bring me the bad man." 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 47 
 
 And they brought to him the man afflicted with 
 insanity. 
 
 The boy stepped before the ass, looked it in 
 the face, patted it on the forehead, and said, 
 "I am sorry for you, but you are not so valu- 
 able as a man. You've got to be insane, and 
 the man must be well. ,, 
 
 He bade the insanity leave the man and enter 
 the ass. The insanity obeyed his voice, and 
 the ass went galloping down the street and 
 finally into a river where it drowned itself, but 
 the man was made perfectly well, perfectly 
 sane. And the boy's name became a name well 
 known throughout all Judea,, just as a boy. 
 
 When his father and mother took him up 
 to the Temple at twelve years of age, the doc- 
 tors and lawyers had heard of him, and there, 
 you know, you have a brief glimpse of his life. 
 It lasts with you but for a day, and you lose 
 him again, and where you lose him I will find 
 him for you a week hence. 
 
 I have come and spoken to you concerning 
 something which the world should know. 
 Jesus was a medium. In these early years of 
 his physical life it is true he said but little, but 
 through his sensitive being the upper world 
 performed in hundreds and hundreds of cases 
 
48 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 things which the people of that time called 
 miracles. 
 
 That is all. It is probably too much that I 
 have said for this one evening, and, therefore, 
 I am, to leave you and go my way, but to come 
 again, and again, and again. 
 
 Spoken (Before this work of mine is completed for 
 
 variational the world, other interests may claim your at- 
 wordecfby tention, but do not desert me.) 
 
 the editors 
 
 from 
 memory. 
 
 Change of ("What can a man do after a king has been 
 
 control. here? 
 
 "I want to impress upon you (turning to 
 E. P. W .), that I can see that your husband 
 is not only chosen for a great work, but that 
 he is to be greatly helped in that work. 
 
 "I am not seeing that this Teacher has come 
 to put me out of the work that I am doing, but 
 to qualify me the better to stay in. I did think 
 it possible that my opportunity for helping 
 might be somewhat abridged, but this Teacher 
 has not come to do general work such as I do. 
 He will never teach nor preach, nor speak 
 through this medium from any public plat- 
 form, if I understand his purpose rightly. I 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 49 
 
 can realize that he is fitting me to stay in this 
 work, rather than to leave it. He has made 
 me discontented, unsatisfied, by holding up two 
 principal possibilities of the future, — possi- 
 bilities of teaching and possibilities of healing, 
 
 — and by making me realize that my work now 
 falls short of these possibilities. Yet I am not 
 discontented or discouraged, especially as I 
 know that all advance is by gradation, not by 
 sudden leaps. 
 
 "I see, also, the possibilities for you two. 
 The universe of which you. are a part has places 
 in it waiting for you, far better than those of 
 this world in which you live. There is for 
 each of you one of the 'many mansions/ I can 
 understand the meaning of those words now, 
 
 — 'In my Father's house are many mansions. 
 I go to prepare a place for you,' — of going 
 and preparing. Your mansion is prepared for 
 you. Your mansion is a soul mansion, and not 
 one of ivood and stone. 
 
 "The Teacher has much to say to you before 
 he gets through." 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
 (There was a pause and the silence of medi- 
 tation after Mr. McCullough had said, "Good- 
 
50 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 night" ; then, as he was about giving up the 
 control, he said in so low a voice that the hear- 
 ers could scarcely catch the words: 
 
 " 'Had I ten thousand lives to give, 
 Freely should they all be Thine. f " 
 
 The Editors,) 
 
March 4, 
 1921. 
 
 SESSION 6 
 Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 The Open Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If 
 any man will open that door, I will come in 
 and sup with him, and he with me. 
 
 I am come that ye might have life, and have 
 it more abundantly. 
 
 I am, not, my brothers and sisters,, referring 
 now to some unreality of Nature, for if your 
 eyes were open to see spiritually, you would 
 see this room flooded with that more abundant 
 light, life. I am come that ye might have life, 
 and have it more abundantly. 
 
 Would you know God? Would you come to 
 an understanding, a soulful understanding, of 
 what is meant by the great Christ principle of 
 Nature? Then look anywhere around you. 
 You need not go away even from here. It is 
 not necessary that you should travel forth into 
 the country to see Nature and to study her 
 moods. She is everywhere. God lives in Na- 
 si 
 
52 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 ture, and expresses Himself in and through 
 Nature. 
 
 You are living just now in a peculiar era, 
 age. Hours mean more now than months did a 
 little while ago. Influences from the higher 
 realm of life, — I might say the highest, — are 
 finding their way as never before into the soul 
 needs of humanity. 
 
 Many, many years ago one said, — a teacher 
 of his time, — "Pray, Thy kingdom come and 
 Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven/' 
 and for nearly two thousand years some have 
 prayed that prayer. They have prayed it, and 
 have passed on into the realm of excarnate 
 beings. Others have followed in their footsteps, 
 and have repeated that prayer over and over. 
 The soul has longed for an answer to that 
 prayer; and the soul of humanity became de- 
 pressed almost to the point of despair when, 
 after having prayed, "Thy kingdom come and 
 Thy will be done," so earnestly, it was con- 
 fronted with the roar of cannon and the clash 
 of arms, with nation rising up against nation, 
 with life, human life, seemingly of slight im- 
 portance; but out from the despair comes to- 
 day the more earnest cry, "Thy kingdom come, 
 Thy will be done on earth," and the time is 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 53 
 
 near, it is here, when that prayer is being an- 
 swered, answered. 
 
 The healing of the nations, — "Thy kingdom 
 come, Thy will be done," that is the only an- 
 swer to the one who cries for the healing of 
 the nations. The healing of the individual, — 
 "Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done," in 
 that is found the answer. By the power of the 
 word ye are healed. As a teacher of the spir- 
 itual world, I would rather teach humanity 
 the laws of health, just now, than any other 
 one thing; for the law of health is the law of 
 happiness, and the soul and mind that are 
 happy will not only praise God, but in their 
 happiness and through it will God be glorified. 
 Make no demand for physical health at this 
 great throne of grace, God, prior to making a 
 demand upon yourselves, a demand for your 
 own fitness to receive. 
 
 I speak to you not as of the scribes and 
 Pharisees of old. I speak to you not specula- 
 tively or theoretically; I speak authoritatively. 
 I have traveled in the universe for over two 
 thousand years. I have suffered all that man 
 could suffer, and have had my cup filled with 
 anguish and sorrow ; but I have stood, as well, 
 upon the very heights of spiritual joy, and I 
 
54 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 have had my cup filled with blessings, filled full 
 and running over. 
 
 I have seen your travelers of earth coming 
 with unsteady step to the very edge of the 
 grave. I have seen them come thus from the 
 old, the middle-aged, the youth, and the infant ; 
 and I have seen them leave the human form, 
 coming on, on, into the world where physical 
 death can never be tasted again; but I have 
 seen them coming out here crippled even as 
 they were cripples while living in the human 
 form, and I have learned that even the expe- 
 rience of death hath not within it the power 
 to change. 
 
 Change that is legitimate is only another 
 word for growth, and as I have traveled these 
 years, I have come to know that the blessings 
 of the Infinite are for all life, and for all life 
 everywhere; and among the richest of His 
 gifts is the gift of perpetual opportunity, per- 
 petual and never-dying, never-ending oppor- 
 tunity. 
 
 Therefore, I know that the crippled will not 
 always be cripples. I have seen this fulfilled. 
 The lame will walk, the blind will see, the deaf 
 will hear ; but there is another blessing which I 
 have discovered and which you are to discover. 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 55 
 
 The lame may walk now, the blind may see 
 nozu, and the deaf may hear now. By the 
 power of the word you may be made whole 
 now. A holy power that is in your midst now 
 is reaching to you, effectively. You are receiv- 
 ing divine health this moment. You are living 
 in its very atmosphere. You are becoming a life 
 that is of its life. You are being blessed this 
 moment, most of you, beyond compare. Two 
 of you are not being blessed. Behold, I stand 
 at the door and knock. If any man open the 
 door, I will come in and sup with him. I only 
 knock until the door is opened. It is for you 
 to open the door. 
 
 I have traveled extensively not only through- 
 out the universe, but all over your world, all 
 through it. Your world, dear children, is a 
 very limited one as yet. Your world will en- 
 large as you grow, and you will grow out of 
 your world into this vast universe. The world 
 is not yet redeemed, but there is a power suffi- 
 Long cient to redeem it. I would not seem to you 
 
 gesture. other than what I am; and what I am, in the 
 entirety of myself, I would not seem, to you, 
 for you are not yet able to stand that much — 
 not that much. But I am your brother. My 
 life is linked up with your life so intimately 
 
56 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 that I love you, and love is that golden link 
 which wears only one way, and that is, brighter 
 with time. 
 
 He who stood years and years ago in Jerusa- 
 lem's streets and her temples cried aloud to the 
 people out of a heart, out of a soul, conscious 
 of Deity's truth, and they heard only to mock. 
 He spoke the truth, and they accused him of 
 being in league with the devil. He stood upon 
 the hilltop, and cried again, "O Jerusalem, 
 Jerusalem,, how oft would I have gathered you 
 together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens 
 under her wings,, but ye would not!" 
 
 That same character told his disciples, "I am 
 going away, but I will come again." And 
 throughout all the hours, the days, weeks, 
 months, years, and centuries that have passed 
 since that divine promise was made, his word 
 has been kept; but then, more than now,, but 
 somewhat still, he came unto his own, and his 
 own received him, not. Still he has kept com- 
 ing, and will keep on coming, until the world 
 is redeemed from its error. Your happiness 
 and your joy, I know,, are all involved in the 
 great idea of your redemption. Sometime life 
 will become like unto one large play house, and 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 57 
 
 you, the children ; and with childlike minds you 
 will enter into the joy of all that play life, 
 because of your redemption from sickness, 
 from pain, from suffering,, and most of all, the 
 cause of it all, — selfishness, selfishness. 
 
 I do not expect to help many of you much by 
 what I say here at this time. I am not here 
 for the purpose of saying much. I am here 
 to do, and to do much, — to do that much for 
 you and for the world through you; for this 
 spirit power which I bring, will help you, and 
 it will help you to help others. Thus, by casting 
 the pebble of good endeavor into this little 
 human pool here to-day, I know that at last 
 the great ocean of life will vibrate to this one 
 simple touch given to life here at this hour. 
 
 I know you ask in your minds, some of you, 
 Who is it that is speaking? Be patient with 
 me. I intend to tell you, but not to-day. When 
 I have in my simple way reached you, — not 
 your minds, but you, — when I have reached 
 you, as I shall ere long, or at least some of you, 
 then I shall be free to talk to ycu, for I shall 
 have gained your confidence; because, when I 
 have reached you, you will know me, you will 
 know me. 
 
58 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 I bring to you from my very life just help 
 for your need. I bring to you the most that 
 any one can bring, — I bring to you myself, and 
 upon the sacred altar of your need I give my 
 all as an offering. As you go hence this after- 
 noon, — all but two of you, — you will carry 
 with you the blessing of one who loves you and 
 who loves the world. All might do so,, if they 
 would but open the door. Behold, I stand at 
 the door and knock. If any man open the door, 
 I will come in. I come to bring you life, more 
 abundant life. I direct your minds to the 
 study of Nature, that through such a study 
 you may come to know God and yourselves 
 In coming to know God, you come to health, 
 you come to supreme happiness, you come into 
 a realization of that greatest of all things — 
 life, life. 
 
 I have come to you this afternoon in the 
 spirit of love and desire to help. Just say of me 
 that I am your brother. Having visited you, I 
 now go. A week hence I will come again, and 
 I will knock again at your door. If any man 
 rise and open the door, I will come in. 
 
 Before I go, if there is any one here who 
 really seeks the blessing of health, you will in- 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 59 
 
 dicate it, and come over here and sit down, and 
 Ministry I will heal you. 
 
 of healing 
 was given 
 
 people! •"■ wou ld like to reach every soul with a bless- 
 
 ing, but I cannot use this instrument further 
 this afternoon. 
 
SESSION 7 
 
 i 9 2i. c 9 ' The Inner Circle 
 
 ('7 am going, for I see a great company of 
 witnesses coming on white horses, attending 
 the Great Teacher, as is their wont. . . . Yes, 
 I shall be with you; I do not have the privilege 
 of coming into this presence except when I am 
 here, for our paths lie on different planes." 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
 Peace and Let peace and happiness come into your lives. 
 
 Peace and happiness are everywhere. They 
 
 are all about you, at all times; that is why I 
 
 said, Let peace and happiness come into your 
 
 lives. Do not shut it, — peace and happiness, — 
 
 out. It is frequently shut out, — peace and 
 
 happiness, for they are but as one, — and to do 
 
 so is a mistake. It is not a fact that people like 
 
 to make such a mistake. It is because they 
 
 have not love, real love, that they seem to like 
 
 to make a mistake; if they had love, love such 
 
 as one is capable of having and expressing, 
 60 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 61 
 
 they would not like to make mistakes. Permit 
 love to come in, — that is my message to the 
 world, — and do not enter into the error of even 
 thinking that peace and happiness can come to 
 the world without love. 
 
 The Youth After he had advised with the teachers in 
 hood of the Temple at Jerusalem, when at the approxi- 
 mate age of twelve, there took place a very 
 unusual thing in the life and movements of 
 that youth known as Jesus. 
 
 It is true that Jesus caused a great deal of 
 worriment for his father and mother. Prior 
 to the age of twelve he had brought all sorts 
 and kinds of confusion into their otherwise 
 peaceful, contented life. They did not under- 
 stand the events and occurrences of a spiritual 
 character in connection with the life of their 
 boy ; but just after the time to which we have 
 referred, the climax of their worry was cer- 
 Long tainly given to them. 
 
 This event has to do with levitation. The 
 youth Jesus was not surprised at all, because 
 he had been spiritually informed previous to 
 this time, at the occurrence of levitation. He 
 was taken up by spiritual beings and carried, 
 probably within the space of what may be 
 
 pause. 
 
62 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 called three hours now, from Jerusalem's 
 streets into Egypt. His father and mother 
 knew not that he had gone. They heard abso- 
 lutely nothing concerning his whereabouts for 
 approximately six years from that time, when, 
 by the same mode of travel, the young man was 
 brought to their house, and remained there for 
 practically thirty-six hours. Then again he 
 was taken and carried back to the teachers 
 with whom, he had been during the seven years 
 of his absence from his home in the little town 
 out there, much despised, called Nazareth. 
 
 Although he was richly endowed with a 
 spiritual understanding of truth, and in a way 
 and by such means as have been referred to in 
 a previous talk, he nevertheless realized the 
 necessity for, and importance of, gaining 
 strength spiritually, because he saw ahead, in 
 a revelation, that there would come a time 
 when he would need all the strength which the 
 spiritual teaching could impart to him, for it 
 was spiritual strength that he knew he was to 
 need. 
 
 His method of learning was largely akin to 
 that which you would probably call absorbing, 
 — absorbing from those with whom he min- 
 gled. There were not many of them in num- 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 63 
 
 bers, but they were great in strength, in 
 spiritual attainments. If his life, as he lived 
 it, were to be observed by one living in your 
 midst at the present time, it would probably be 
 characterized as one of indolence, for the time 
 was largely spent in lying about upon the 
 ground in the midst of the teachers, who also 
 reclined upon the ground. They taught, it is 
 true, by word ; but they taught more effectually 
 by projecting an invisible soul-knowledge to 
 this wonderful character, as they considered 
 him, this youth, this young man, Jesus. 
 
 Approximately at the age of twenty-three, — 
 after these years had been spent in absorbing 
 the spiritual instruction coming from God 
 down through the teachers to the teacher, — as 
 he was one bright, beautiful morning reclining 
 in their midst, lying there under the sunlight 
 of Heaven, he heard their words, and he 
 noticed that the voices became fainter and 
 fainter; marveling at this, he looked up and 
 saw his teachers passing through the air, hand 
 in hand, going from him, yet looking back upon 
 him, radiating a light, and a spirit of encour- 
 agement and cheer. They went until they 
 disappeared, and then a voice from Heaven 
 spoke to him, saying: "You are ready. You 
 
64 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 are prepared. Come." He arose to follow, the 
 invisible forces seized him, and in a short time 
 he was back again, walking the streets of 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 Jerusalem was not strange to him then, but 
 he was a stranger to Jerusalem. He was a 
 changed individual. He was indeed prepared. 
 In Jerusalem he taught, much after the manner 
 that Socrates taught in Athens; and was not 
 particularly noticed, except as a man of wis- 
 dom, for nearly four years after his return, to 
 which we have just referred. And then began 
 the work, the real work. Much of that has 
 been placed before you in the Four Gospels,— 
 Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. 
 
 Through his living, he developed that ex- 
 al'ured alted selfhood, — I mean he evolved it, — which 
 words, face ena bi ec i him to speak, even while upon the 
 
 quivering ^ ' r 
 
 with emo- cross, when the greatness, the God-greatness,, 
 
 word within him, gave him the power to speak as 
 
 anTa*' no otner man na( i spoken, or has spoken since, 
 
 g t est S re i* f — when he said, "Who is my mother?" — when 
 
 the hand. . . 
 
 Uplifted he said, Father, into Thy hands I now commit 
 
 face, with i r >> 
 
 light myself. 
 
 Srolf^it Through this preparation which he had 
 at the^ made, — he had made, — he could see his body 
 greatness."" pierced, taken from the cross, placed in the 
 
 Slow, 
 
 me; 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 65 
 
 tomb. He was enabled to enjoy the conscious- 
 ness of a peaceful, inhering knowledge and 
 understanding that that body was nothing to 
 him and that it never could be again. He 
 knew that his enemies had taken all that they 
 could ever take, and in the joy of himself he 
 was really glad to be ridded of that which they 
 seemed to think was of such value to get. 
 
 So they buried the body — and then it was 
 stolen ; but he was equipped with the power to 
 reproduce a semblance of that body, which he 
 did, and at the proper time. In doing so, he 
 was blessed with the privilege of declaring 
 himself at last to humanity, — the brother of 
 humanity, a son of God. "Touch me not, for 
 I have not ascended" as yet out of the mists 
 and damps of your earth atmosphere unto your 
 God, your Father, my God, and my Father; 
 but "Go and tell my brethren you have seen 
 me alive/' And in that semblance of the old 
 physical body he appeared to many; his 
 disciples came to know him, and he said to 
 them upon many occasions, not reported in 
 the Gospels, that which I have said to you 
 to-night, "Peace and happiness come to your 
 lives." 
 
 At the appointed time he dis-assembled that 
 
66 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 simulated form of the old physical body and it 
 
 faded away, as the real being just went up; 
 
 Gesture and as he went up he called back to them, 
 
 hands* in 1 "Peace and happiness, may it ever be with 
 
 benedic- yQu/ , 
 
 tion. 
 
 Usual 
 gesture of 
 blessing, 
 
 Now from this time what I have to say to 
 you, Martha and Mary, will have to do with 
 principles of life and living. I go,, but will 
 come again with a far more vital message, with 
 far more vital messages, than this one has been ; 
 but this one has been necessary, as you will 
 later see, before bringing to you the greater 
 messages awaiting you, awaiting you. 
 
 ("I am here again. I do not dare to let that 
 influence go out, leaving the medium, without 
 myself mediating the change in control/' 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
SESSION 8 
 Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 May peace and health come to every soul 
 here. 
 
 "Glory to God in the highest ; peace on earth, 
 good-will to men." 
 
 "If any man love me, he will keep my word." 
 These words were repeated over and over again 
 years and years ago. "If any man love me, he 
 will keep my word." The one who made that 
 statement used no idle words. His every word 
 was law. And he meant by these words, If 
 any man love me, he will keep the law, and the 
 law is expressed to you in my words. 
 
 "Ye are the temple of the living God." The 
 Divine Guest is not always recognized, and 
 yet He lives in you, He moves in you, He has 
 His being in you. He is never far away from 
 any soul. Faith is a quality of mind, and that 
 quality is a divine quality. Although as a 
 panorama the great good of life is constantly 
 passing before your eyes, you have not the 
 67 
 
68 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 power to take in all, all that it suggests, all 
 that it means, — not yet, not yet. Except ye 
 become as little children, ye cannot enter into 
 this kingdom of your own happiness of soul 
 and of being. 
 
 I am come here, I am here, just for the pur- 
 pose of bringing to you what I am. I am filling 
 this room with that that I am. You are breath- 
 ing me into your very being. This room is 
 filled with just the I AM. I come with this 
 I AM to heal you of your infirmities. Think 
 not, just now, please, of this man who affords 
 a convenient vehicle through which I, the AM, 
 come to you. Think of the great healing power 
 of God. Pray, earnestly desire, to have that 
 conscious awakening which will permit you to 
 say, "I and my Father are one." With such a 
 realization as this you will come to know me, — 
 you will come to know me. 
 
 There is a water of which if a man drink, he 
 shall never thirst again. There is food, like 
 heavenly manna, of which if a man partake, 
 he shall never again know hunger. 
 
 I see now the divine healing power of God 
 flowing into and through your lives, reaching 
 all of you excepting three. Three of you are 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 69 
 
 in no way affected by this power. I, the I AM, 
 am come that ye might have life, and have it 
 more abundantly. The great power of God is 
 here, striving with you, seeking you out. If 
 you will but seek it with half the earnestness 
 with which it seeks you, you will find it, and 
 when you find it, you will know no more dis- 
 ease, you will experience no more physical 
 trouble, you will be born into happiness, — 
 happiness, because you will be born into health. 
 Those of you who seek this shall surely find 
 it. You can find it here, now — now — now. 
 The finding of it is coming into possession of 
 that which is of greatest price, greatest bless- 
 ing, greatest blessing. 
 
 I come to you this afternoon not so much to 
 speak to you; I come simply to bring to you 
 that divine help. I have brought it simply 
 because I have come. It is I, — that help is. It 
 is you, — that help is, — you, the I AM, — my- 
 Slow self, the I AM. I ask not of you anything. I 
 
 Hght n hand come to bring you all that I can bring, and I 
 durln d the bring to y ou a ^ tnat ^ can bring, simply be- 
 next words, cause / come to you. I bring you myself — 
 that's all, that's all. 
 
 I have come, and very soon I am going, but 
 I will come again, and to as many of you as can 
 
70 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 receive the word, it shall be unto you Health 
 and Happiness and Life. 
 
 I should like before I leave to minister per- 
 sonally to three. I should like to minister to 
 all, but I can minister to only three. I should 
 like to have a seat placed here in front of me, 
 and those to whom I am to minister will please 
 sit here for a moment, the first now. 
 
 (Then followed, as did at every meeting of 
 the Spiritual Healing Circle, personal and 
 general treatments, the beneficial results of 
 which upon every occasion were very marked. 
 
 The Editors.) 
 
March 16, 
 1921. 
 
 Gesture 
 of blessing. 
 
 SESSION 9 
 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 ("The Great Teacher is on the way here, but 
 evidently journeying with slow progress. 
 Although distance may be practically anni- 
 hilated in the spiritual world, we still have the 
 privilege of traveling as slowly as we please. 
 I know he is coming, because I see the advance 
 lights, the same as you would see before the 
 sun was up in the morning, the light breaking 
 sufficiently to render you absolutely sure that 
 it was pretty near sunrise. That person 
 cannot travel without projecting the light be- 
 fore him. He is here within sight, with a host 
 of heavenly beings." 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
 Martha and Mary, I would bring to you now 
 
 soul comfort. I would have your soul comfort 
 
 so thoroughly complete that not even a tremor 
 
 of mental anxiety would disturb you. Such 
 
 71 
 
72 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 complete elimination of mental worry is pos- 
 Pause. s iki e w hen the soul is filled with divine light. 
 J he . I know that no man was ever born into your 
 
 Conception . . . J 
 
 of Jesus, physical world in association with anything 
 but natural law; emphatically I say, no physi- 
 cal birth, unless it may be said all physical 
 births are, was ever the consequence of a 
 miracle. The birth of Jesus was the birth of 
 a man, or that of a child who in time became 
 a man. 
 
 I do not know of any individual, or any 
 personality, anywhere in this vast universe, 
 who may be called God, and yet I know of God. 
 The human mind measures differently the 
 things of the spirit than does the soul-mind 
 measure things of the spirit. It is nothing 
 less than a great injustice to God to think of 
 Him in terms which imply, even, that God is 
 a personality, an individual being. 
 
 increased My endeavor is, and shall be, and it always 
 has been, to set the world's thought right. 
 This is the only way of which I know to destroy 
 error. Theology, so-called, has attempted to 
 force upon human understanding the idea that 
 Jesus was of miraculous conception, and the 
 inference to be drawn from certain teachings 
 touching upon this phase of an important 
 
 earnest- 
 ness. 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 73 
 
 subject, is that God overshadowed the Virgin 
 Mary and that she became heavy with child 
 without knowing any human, physically hu- 
 man, man. This claim, first, is false, and in 
 the interests of the highest and best in human 
 development, it is fatal to believe it. It is fatal 
 because, to a very large degree, it destroys 
 human aspirations, such a quality and char- 
 acter of aspirations as might lead to the seek- 
 ing for, in fullest faith, the very best that 
 possibly could be, and would be, found. 
 
 To speak of Jesus as being the product of 
 an immaculate conception, and to believe it, is 
 to rob mankind of that noble and exalted 
 prerogative of feeling and realizing its pos- 
 sible equality in every respect with Jesus. 
 This idea, furthermore, leads mankind to wor- 
 ship Jesus as God, whereas Jesus is not God. 
 Worship is only valuable when it is properly 
 placed, and real and profitable worship is for 
 God, and God alone. Furthermore, that which 
 leads mankind to worship Jesus frequently 
 deprives man of exercising that which would 
 be, if exercised, of great value; namely, a 
 thorough emulating of that character, Jesus. 
 Men as a rule emulate men, but do not worship 
 them. They do not worship, overmuch, God, 
 
74 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 but to emulate so noble and godlike a character 
 as Jesus leads to a greater, truer, more valu- 
 able worship of Deity itself. 
 
 I am endeavoring, and feel the fullest con- 
 fidence of success, to show to the world that 
 Jesus was not God, and also to show to the 
 world that he was a brother to all mankind; 
 and, furthermore, that, endowed as he was, 
 through prenatal influences and other helps, 
 he was a medium., helpful to the world when he 
 lived in the human form, and still of great 
 assistance in every spiritual, progressive move- 
 ment here in your world. Jesus can never be- 
 come the help to this world's people that is 
 possible until the world is made thoroughly 
 aware that Jesus was a man, and a medium, 
 and was not God. 
 
 There is but one God, and that Divine Prin- 
 ciple is the Father of everything created, the 
 Father of intelligence as well as of matter, the 
 Father of law as well as of things governed by 
 that law, — both the song and the singer, both 
 joy and sadness, both Heaven and earth, life 
 and death. 
 
 The best term as yet employed to designate 
 Deity is a modern term, a term used as a direct 
 consequence of exalted inspiration, or inspira- 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 75 
 
 tion coming to a mind here on the earth from 
 a very exalted spirit. That term which I con- 
 ceive to be the best of all is not God, but Uni- 
 versal Intelligence. 
 
 It will require at least two thousand years 
 to eradicate from the minds of human beings 
 the consequence of falsely conceived ideas 
 concerning Jesus. That he was born immacu- 
 lately I know, but miraculously, never. He 
 was born as all others should be born, as all 
 others may be born, and as all others sometime 
 will be born ; and I am reminded to quote words 
 from one of your modern poets, who has trav- 
 eled through the Valley of Death, so-called, to 
 her home over here. She said, 
 
 "Whoever was begotten by pure love, 
 And came desired and welcome into life, 
 Is of immaculate conception" 
 
 He, too, may be another Christ, a Redeemer, a 
 Son of God. It was a divine and holy thought 
 from, the spiritual Muse that touched her brain 
 to give utterance to that wonderful truth, 
 which relegated the Jesus-man to his proper 
 place in the world's thought ; and yet it will be 
 at least two thousand years ere the world will 
 understand. That is but a little time. The 
 
76 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 world will understand, and when it under- 
 stands, it will no longer worship Jesus, but 
 
 emulate him. 
 I have com 
 light, and now I go. 
 
 Usual i have come that ye might have a little more 
 
 blessing. J 
 
 ("I sense that presence lingering here, look- 
 ing upon you both, rather, upon all of you, 
 and permit me to say here, he looks upon you 
 with a smiling face. There are no tears. He 
 does not look upon you as he turned and looked 
 upon Peter once, and he will never have, in my 
 humble opinion, any occasion for turning and 
 looking upon you as he looked upon Peter 
 shortly after the cock crew. . . . He blesses 
 this household, all in it. I can see gathering 
 around him the various people; now they begin 
 to depart, and shortly they will be gone entirely 
 from my vision. . . . 
 
 "When the Teacher is blessing you, I am 
 blessed by him, too. And I am better prepared 
 for my work here, now, than I was before he 
 ever came into your midst. I do not know just 
 why he ever came into your midst. It is as 
 yet an unsolved question. Perhaps that revela- 
 tion may be made, and would be made, if you 
 questioned. I only felt the vibrations of an 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 77 
 
 unusual force, liable to come in at some near 
 time. I did not know what it was. 
 
 "I have known the Teacher from the first. I 
 think you have felt that you knew." 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
March 18, 
 1921. 
 
 Hand 
 raised in 
 greeting 
 and 
 blessing. 
 
 The 
 Sure 
 Harvest. 
 
 SESSION 10 
 Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 May rest of mind and of body come to every 
 individual here. 
 
 "Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he 
 also reap." 
 
 Many have interpreted this saying in a way 
 that failed, utterly failed, of its original mean- 
 ing. These words aj*e but the declaration of 
 one of the most beneficent principles of life, 
 or nature. It is true, the choice is not so 
 lavishly bestowed upon the reaper as upon 
 the sower, but if the sower has been wise 
 enough to make good choice of seed, then, 
 indeed, there will be no sense of a necessity 
 for making any choice in the day of reaping. 
 What a wonderful provision, what marvelous 
 freedom is proclaimed in these words — "What- 
 soever a man soweth, that shall he also reap !" 
 
 Does man have inhering power of choice in 
 the selecting of seed? of how much of the seed 
 selected he will scatter? of what kind of soil 
 
 78 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 79 
 
 he will scatter the seed upon? There does 
 inhere in every man and every woman just 
 this power of choosing the seed, the amount 
 to be sown, the quality of the soil into which he 
 will cast it, — or may. At this point and in 
 this connection, dear children, mistakes occur, 
 many of them. Largely these mistakes occur 
 because the right set of faculties is not used in 
 making the choice of seed, amount to be sown, 
 the quality of the soil in which to sow it. 
 
 The selection has been made, the selection 
 of this seed, largely by the intellectual faculties 
 of man. He has failed to marry up the in- 
 tellectual faculties with the spiritual faculties 
 of his being, or, again, through error, these 
 two features of human faculties, which might 
 have been unified, have become separated, di- 
 vorced. The things of the spirit must be dis- 
 cerned spiritually. The intellectual faculties 
 of man need to be spiritualized. The need 
 to-day is great. The spiritual faculties of man 
 require the help of the intellectual faculties. 
 
 These features of human life are not for- 
 eign one to the other. They are brothers. 
 They are sisters. They are loving companions, 
 and would always work together as such if 
 permitted to do so. The intellect is ice; it is 
 
80 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 cold; not naturally ice, not naturally cold, but 
 it is cold, it is ice, simply because for so long 
 a time it has traveled all by itself and has failed 
 of that blessing, that warming, cheering bless- 
 ing which companionship with the spiritual 
 nature and faculties of man would otherwise 
 have given to it. These two, the spiritual and 
 the intellectual, are coming together now. 
 This is the era for their marriage, their holy 
 union. There is in the invisibles, that is, the 
 invisible potencies, an urge in this direction, 
 an urge such as has never before characterized 
 a period of time, an era of life. A new im- 
 pulse is seizing upon the spiritual faculties of 
 mankind now, just now. A different trend 
 marks the course of man's purely intellectual 
 faculties now from that of the past. 
 
 "Thy kingdom come, and Thy will be done 
 on earth as it is in Heaven. ,, These are not 
 mere meaningless words, nor are they a part 
 of the prayer that shall go forever unanswered. 
 When the right implements are used by man 
 in selecting the seed, he will invariably choose 
 the correct seed, and will be led to strew it 
 lavishly about on well-fertilized soil. Then 
 the reaping will be a pleasure, and the harvest 
 will be bountiful in health, in happiness, and 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 81 
 
 in all goodness, and the kingdom of harmony 
 will be born into the midst of mankind, and 
 mankind will have found its Heaven here upon 
 earth. 
 
 "Thy kingdom come, and Thy will be done 
 upon earth as it is in Heaven. ,, 
 
 Your deepest will, your truest will, is God's 
 will. And down in this deep true self of your 
 being, you will to do the will of the Father. 
 
 On the surface of this river of human life 
 floats many a piece of driftwood, — false, un- 
 real, valueless; but do not fear, ye children of 
 men. This river of life is moving with suffi- 
 cient energy not only in its flowing onward, 
 but in its upheaving processes, to purify itself 
 of all dross by throwing it up, heaving it up, 
 from the bottom of the current to the surface; 
 and then the stream is carrying on this drift- 
 wood of waste, on, on, and out, and out of any 
 realm where it is possible for it longer to in- 
 fluence or affect the tranquillity, the peace, the 
 happiness of human life. 
 
 This old earth of yours shall bloom and 
 blossom, as the rose everywhere yet. God the 
 Father wills it so, and His will is absolute, 
 His will is final. God said, "Let there be 
 light," and there was light ; and every day God 
 
82 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 says over again, "Let there be more light," 
 and there is more light. And the days will 
 come, and the days will go,, and God will keep 
 commanding more light, more light, more 
 light; and more light will come in answer to 
 that command. This will go on until indeed all 
 people shall recognize that God is the light of 
 the world. Let not your hearts be troubled. 
 Ye believe in God, believe also in this light. 
 Pause. Believe in the power of this light. 
 
 The light is coming to you now, children of 
 men. It is permeating your entirety of being. 
 You are better men and better women than 
 you were this morning. You will be better 
 men and better women to-morrow morning 
 than you are now. God wills it so. Your deep 
 interior God-self wills it so, and you are often 
 unconsciously and sometimes consciously a 
 co-operator with the great Will, the Will of 
 God. 
 
 To-day, in coming to you, I come here not 
 particularly to attempt even to benefit any 
 of you by what I say, but, I repeat, — what I 
 have said before, — I come to bring you help, 
 not words. I come to bring you myself, and 
 myself I bring. This room is filled now with 
 God's presence. His great healing blessings 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 83 
 
 are here, filling every interstice of this room. 
 You will be blessed as you breathe it in,, — every 
 one of you will be blessed. 
 
 So I have come and have said a few words. 
 I have brought myself and all that I am, just 
 to bless you,, and after I have endeavored to 
 help two or three personally, I will go, but I 
 will come again. 
 
 I will heal two. Whoever desires to do so, 
 may sit in the chair in front of me. I will 
 heal you. 
 
March 23, 
 1921. 
 
 The 
 blessing. 
 
 Great 
 earnest- 
 ness shown 
 in move- 
 ment of 
 head; 
 uplifted 
 face. 
 
 Earnest- 
 ness; much 
 emphasis. 
 
 SESSION 11 
 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 ("The light! I see the oncoming light. I 
 wish that you two people could see it. The 
 Aurora Borealis, streaming across the heav- 
 ens, is nothing, even in its magnificence, its 
 greatest magnificence, to this light, — nothing. 
 . . . I am going now; the other is coming." 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
 Hail, Martha and Mary, all hail! May 
 peace's own benediction come to you both, and 
 to this house. 
 
 It has been said, "Let your communications 
 be Yea, Yea, and Nay, Nay, for whatever is 
 more than these is of evil." 
 
 When all has been said, whatever view men 
 may take of it, truth needs no confirmation. 
 Time is all that is necessary for truth to confirm 
 itself. Truth needs no witness, no contem- 
 porary individual, to write or speak, after its 
 
 first utterance. 
 
 84 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 85 
 
 Prophec ^ am now s P ea king to millions, I know it; 
 
 and more than this I know — it will be many 
 years before the truth of what I have to say 
 will be accepted as such; but I ask for no 
 confirmation from any source, save only that 
 source which the God power, working in this 
 world of yours,, will give to it in time. My 
 utterances, simply because they are the utter- 
 ances of what I know to be the truth, will for 
 a time be as a sword instead of a scepter of 
 peace ; but afterwards, when the sword has ac- 
 complished its work, a scepter of peace will 
 come out of these words, or, rather, that for 
 which they stand. 
 
 The Father Previous to this evening I have referred to 
 the prenatal life of Jesus, and at that time left 
 unsaid that which I propose to say to-night. 
 Joseph married Mary, the mother of Jesus. 
 Joseph was the father of Jesus, — the father 
 in the same and identical sense as is any man 
 the progenitor of his own child. Nothing 
 miraculous whatsoever attaches itself to the 
 birth of Jesus, although there was something 
 unusual connected with it, and that has been 
 already referred to as being "immaculate." 
 The priesthood at the time of Jesus' birth 
 
86 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 was not like unto the established priesthood of 
 the present time, but, rather, this priesthood 
 of Jesus' babyhood days consisted of men from 
 all walks of life, who, for the love of the serv- 
 ice, took as it were turns serving at the altar 
 and in other ways common to the custom of 
 that time. 
 
 I have referred before, in these words I have 
 been giving forth, to just how the conception 
 of this child came about, and in referring to it, 
 mentioned the fact of the father's being a 
 priest. Joseph was a priest from time to time, 
 and a laborer from time to time, engaging 
 himself very largely in the occupation of a 
 Emotion, builder, a carpenter. He was a pure man. His 
 thoughts were pure, until after he had come to 
 know Mary. For some months after that, 
 while it cannot be said that his thoughts were 
 impure, it may be said that he was very much 
 troubled for fear that his thoughts had not 
 been pure and that his conduct stood con- 
 demned before God. As the babe was born a 
 medium, so was the father also a medium, un- 
 usually gifted as such; and Joseph's whole life 
 was very much disturbed until — that is, dis- 
 turbed as to whether his conduct had been cor- 
 rect or not — until he, Joseph, the medium, 
 
The 
 
 Nature 
 
 THE INNER CIRCLE 87 
 
 blessed with the power of clairaudience, as it 
 is called to-day, heard a voice speaking to him 
 from the invisible world, assuring him that all, 
 after all, was pure, and that he was to acknowl- 
 edge Mary as his wife. Not only was he a 
 medium, not only was the boy Jesus a medium, 
 but the boy's mother, Mary, was exceptionally 
 gifted with the power of seeing people dwelling 
 in the spiritual world, and also of hearing them 
 speaking to her; and thousands of messages 
 which she received from time to time she con- 
 veyed to the priesthood of the Temple, much 
 to their gratification and soul upliftment. 
 
 However wisely one may discuss, in an at- 
 of Mind, tempt to differentiate between soul and mind, 
 one will be unable to set forth with any degree 
 of clearness and understanding just what that 
 difference, if there be any, is. There is a 
 difference, but the purely human mind is 
 scarcely capable of discerning it. The soul 
 abideth forever, — abideth forever as a con- 
 scious entity, being. Mind, of a quality, also 
 abideth forever. That peculiar quality of mind 
 to which I refer, and which I cannot define to 
 your understanding, directs soul. The soul 
 admits of no duality of being. It is one. The 
 
88 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 mind is two. The m,}nd that you know is one. 
 The mind that directs the soul's conduct is the 
 other, the one you do not know, and yet it is 
 ever with you. It is you, or one of the parts 
 of you. It is independent of the soul, and yet 
 the soul cannot do without it. Without the 
 soul this superior mind could mean nothing to 
 any one. 
 
 It is not the mind that you know, which gives 
 a seemingly supernatural strength to the 
 physical body upon certain occasions and un- 
 der certain trying conditions. All mankind 
 has observed the effect of mind upon physical 
 strength. That curse which ignorance has 
 brought to bear in human life so prevalently, 
 fear, is a part of that mind with which you 
 are familiar, are acquainted; and when that 
 state of mind prevails, fear is born, and fear 
 affects the physical organism's strength not 
 helpfully, but only to weaken it. Courage is 
 a state of mind, — that mind of which you 
 know, — and that state of mind gives strength 
 to the physical body. Will is an expression 
 only of that mind with which you have an ac- 
 quaintance. 
 
 There is a muscle in the arm, or muscles,, 
 which may be used under the dominancy of the 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 
 
 89 
 
 Right arm 
 
 stretched 
 
 downward, 
 
 with fist 
 
 clenched 
 
 as if a 
 
 weight 
 
 were 
 
 grasped. 
 
 right mind state, — of the mind of which you 
 know, — which could be made to hold up a very 
 heavy weight, a weight so heavy that^ if that 
 mind were removed from the physical body 
 and the physical body became, as it is com- 
 monly termed, "dead," and the same weight 
 were attached to the dead arm,, it would sever 
 its connections; in other words, the muscles 
 dead would not hold the weight that the mus- 
 cles alive, and under the direction of that mind, 
 easily held up. 
 
 Now, there is a mind which works in a way 
 analogous to the way the mind with which 
 you have an acquaintance works, a mind that 
 has nothing to do with directing this physical 
 organism, but has to do with directing the soul, 
 or true self. That mind is superior, very much 
 superior, to this mind with which you are ac- 
 quainted, — superior in every sense; and its 
 effect as a director of the soul's course renders 
 the soul at once the embodiment of God posi- 
 tiveness. The soul cannot know that state of 
 mind called fear; it cannot know that state of 
 mind called courage. It knows, and knows 
 itself; in knowing itself, it is acquainted with 
 all of its powers, and knows again that these 
 powers are all God powers. God powers have 
 
90 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Smilingly. 
 
 Great 
 earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 Uplifted 
 
 face, 
 
 smilingly. 
 
 Pause; 
 relaxation. 
 
 Great 
 
 tenderness 
 and 
 
 earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 no limitations. God powers see without limita- 
 tion, hear without limitation, feel without lim- 
 itation, live in the sense of all that is, without 
 limitation. 
 
 This will suggest to you what you really are 
 as a composite being of soul and mind, and 
 mind, — one mind to be lopped off as a limb 
 from a tree, the other mind co-equal with the 
 soul, a part of the real tree forever and forever 
 and forevermore. To it there is no time, no 
 time, no space, no limitation. It goes every- 
 where, and yet goes nowhere, for nowhere 
 with the soul is everywhere, and everywhere is 
 nowhere. Were it otherwise than this,, under- 
 standing in Heaven would be limited to the 
 crude measuring-sticks and balances conse- 
 quent upon human ingenuity, created for hu- 
 man needs. 
 
 In saying what I have, rest assured, Dear 
 World, I have no ill-feeling toward any, only 
 love; but I love the brotherhood of mankind 
 so dearly that I am ready and willing to hurt 
 this great, lovely brotherhood by destroying its 
 idols. 
 
 I now go away, and yet I do not go away. I 
 leave you, and yet I do not leave you. I cannot 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 91 
 
 come here and altogether ever get away from 
 here; yet I may speak in a mystery when I 
 say again, I am now going away, but I will 
 return shortly with other messages. 
 
 Be my good mediums,, still be my good me- 
 diums. Stay with me in love and patience. I 
 have much more to say. 
 
SESSION 12 
 
 March 25, 
 
 x 9 21 - Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 Power h " St ^ ay P eace c ° m e to you all. 
 
 One did say, "Come unto me, all ye that 
 the Great labor and are heavy-laden, and I will give you 
 
 Teacher r pcr " 
 had come, ICbU 
 
 in silence This was not an invitation extended to the 
 
 stretched people of the world to come and bow down 
 
 hand to- before a human individual. It was an invita- 
 
 ward the f-ion to the world that was, and to all people of 
 
 people, as , 
 
 if inviting the world of all time, to come and partake of 
 come t0 that Christ power which inhered in the teacher 
 
 He lifted w ^° sa ^> "Come unto me." 
 up his face. When the Teacher of Judea came down 
 prayerfancT f rom the mountain, he heard the cry of the 
 ent a iookj r ~ P e opk. His ears did not hear so much as his 
 as if a light SO ul heard of this cry of the people. There 
 
 were shin- 
 
 ing through met him by the way one whose blood had be- 
 notTced. en come poisoned with the disease of leprosy, who 
 silence cl "ied out for healing. The great teacher used 
 after a that power within him, that God power, that 
 
 two he < Christ power, and brought it all into the force 
 
 92 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 93 
 
 stretched f a few words. Those few words went out 
 right hand to the one afflicted with leprosy, and of his 
 people, and leprosy he was cleansed. 
 
 trembling ^ was n °t ^ e teacher who healed that man. 
 apparently The Teacher was the physician, and he used the 
 earnestness healing remedy of the Christ force. The force 
 desire to would not have found lodgment in the mind 
 heathen!. an( j t h e body of the leper had it not been for 
 rested upon the power of the word, "I will. Be thou 
 
 the table. , „ 
 
 After a clean. 
 
 extended This same teacher is spoken of as having 
 his hand spent a certain period of time with the pris- 
 two fingers oners, the prisoners outside of the human 
 bfessing, m form, ministering unto them. He did do this 
 lifting his ministering. His was the privilege of going 
 the people's to them,, his the privilege of carrying to them 
 letting^? help. That which prompted him was only the 
 de°scend. Christ principle. That Christ power and 
 Great principle is here this afternoon. The physi- 
 
 earnest- .... , . - ~ 
 
 ness cian is also here this afternoon. Come unto 
 
 theTaik? 11 * this remedy, all ye who are weary and are 
 
 P ?thhead heavy-laden, and you shall find rest to your 
 
 bowed, souls and bodies. You are in prison, your 
 
 words, "Be souls, some of you. The soul is crying out for 
 St?ong ean " its freedom. It is not wise or well that the 
 
 emphasis soul's cry should continue, crying for freedom, 
 
 upon the . J 1 
 
 words, since you can answer that cry, — and you can 
 
94 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 d?thfs d answer it. The Christ is visiting you, — you, 
 ministering." the real you, in prison. Whoever is sick is in 
 the prison of sin, for sin and sickness are one 
 and the same. Whoever is in sorrow is in 
 prison. Whoever is in any trouble is in prison. 
 To all who are in trouble of any kind, or held 
 by sorrow, the Christ comes, to deliver such 
 from their imprisonment. 
 
 "I, if I go away, will come again." "I will 
 send to you the Holy Comforter.," — the Christ 
 revealed. Christ lives in you, Christ lives in 
 you. Christ lived in Jesus, and Jesus knew it. 
 Christ lives in you, and do you know it? If 
 you do not know it, again you are in the sin 
 and under the dominion of the sin of igno- 
 rance. I come here at this time to make en- 
 deavor to lift you out of prison, to set you free. 
 I tell you of this, and yet the telling is not the 
 power. The power is in that which comes with 
 me. It may be invisible to your eyes, but it 
 may be felt by you, and by most of you is being 
 felt. For your place of gathering here is filled 
 with this power which we have brought to you. 
 I would have you realize with me, — you, I, and 
 the Father are one. The word may be spoken 
 with power, but unfelt this power by all who 
 fail to open themselves to it. Blessed are ye, 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 
 
 95 
 
 Gesture 
 of arm 
 extended 
 widely. 
 
 if ye, having ears, hear ; having eyes, see. But 
 there are those who as yet have eyes with 
 which to see, yet see nothing; and ears with 
 which to hear, and hear nothing. 
 
 It is the Presence, the Presence, that heals 
 you, that helps you. It is not the word alone. 
 It is the Presence. The Presence I speak of 
 is not the presence alone of an individual. It 
 is the Presence of Spirit,- — not a spirit, but 
 Spirit. It fills this entire space, and more. It 
 is here. It is here for every one of you. Be- 
 hold I stand at the door and knock. If any 
 man hear me, and rise and open the door, I 
 will come in and sup with him. 
 
 I will now heal two or three. 
 
March 30, 
 1921. 
 
 Hand % 
 raised in 
 the usual 
 blessing. 
 
 Soul 
 Evolution. 
 
 Earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 SESSION 13 
 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 ("I see the advancing lights, the oncoming 
 lights. I know what they mean now, I know 
 what they mean." 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
 Peace be unto you all. 
 
 Only the absolutely good survives. Angels 
 are not merely converted devils. Good is never 
 the product of evil. You may mould evil in 
 any way it is possible to mould it or effect a 
 change in its appearance; you can never make 
 of evil good. Lead, the metal, is lead, and 
 not all the manipulating, refining, possible to 
 give to lead could ever make lead into gold. 
 
 The holy of life are not the product of un- 
 
 holiness. You may have holiness which is not 
 
 the perfect, for you have the perfect only when 
 
 you have the whole, and holiness is but a part 
 
 of the whole. The sinner cannot be converted 
 
 into the saint. If one who sins ever becomes 
 
 96 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 97 
 
 a saint, — as one who sins will become a saint, 
 — it is not by the conversion of the sinner into 
 sainthood, but it is because the saint, who 
 always was, comes out from under the domi- 
 nancy of sin, leaving sin behind. Sin can never 
 be left behind through the process known 
 as conversion. Sin can be eliminated only 
 through the process of growing, for sin is 
 simply ignorance, and one cannot be converted 
 into knowledge and wisdom from ignorance, 
 but one can become wise and possessed of 
 knowledge by endeavor, earnest endeavor, to 
 attain unto wisdom and unto knowledge, which 
 means the slipping off from one of the bondage 
 and the hindrances of all that it is in any way 
 possible to interpret as ignorance, which is 
 another term for sin. You cannot make gold 
 out of lead, but you have never seen pure gold 
 yet, you know. Gold has never been refined 
 as yet to the very last possible point of its 
 Pause. refinement. 
 
 The soul of mankind is no more or less, 
 simply because it is at any given time under 
 the bondage and sway of ignorance. The 
 apple upon the tree is no more or less an apple 
 simply because it is unripe. You cannot con- 
 vert a green apple into a ripe apple, although 
 
98 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 the elements are all there within the green 
 apple, used to make up the ripe one. And yet 
 the elements are not all there in the green 
 apple; but through the law of attraction, the 
 green apple and the elements within it draw 
 to it the outer and natural elements to make 
 of it a ripe,, perfected apple. The prophet can 
 see the ripe apple in the apple blossom; yet 
 sunshine and air and all the chemical elements 
 which make up the sap of the tree, flowing 
 into the embryonic expression of the little tiny 
 speck, are all that are necessary, properly ap- 
 plied, constantly applied, to throw off the 
 beautiful apple-blossom petals, to unfold the 
 little speck gradually, to cast off its sin, its 
 ignorance, its greenness, simply by virtue of 
 the enforcing into it of the quality of ripeness. 
 There is in the atmosphere, there is in the sap, 
 and the chemical elements which make that sap 
 what it is to the apple, the ripe apple itself ; and 
 as it flows into the embryonic expression, and 
 continues flowing in there, the greenness is 
 thrown off by the mere introduction of the 
 ripeness. 
 
 So with the human being, so with the human 
 being. Unless a religious revival has the effect 
 of leading an individual to the determination 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 99 
 
 to coincide with the laws of the ripening of 
 human life, the revival is of no value what- 
 soever to human beings. You cannot revive 
 religion in a man unless religion is in the man 
 to be revived. Religion is in the man, always 
 in the man, waiting for the divine sap, as it 
 were, to give of its ripening power that which 
 will produce the effect ultimately of the ripened 
 man, the true man. Truth is not born of 
 error, ripeness not of greenness; but truth is 
 the opposite of error, and ripeness the opposite 
 of greenness and immaturity. One leaves the 
 other. In the ripeness of the fruit the green 
 fruit is left behind. It is lost sight of in the 
 ripening process, and ultimately in the ripeness. 
 Error is lost sight of, is left far behind, so far 
 that no one can see it when the perfect man is 
 Long established. 
 
 pause. 
 
 Marriage. It has been said that marriage is an institu- 
 tion ordained by Almighty God, and so true 
 marriage is ordained by Almighty God. It is 
 natural, it is Nature expressing itself. In the 
 world of human beings it is natural to marry, 
 and because it is natural to marry, it is, of 
 course, a part of Nature. Nature and Nature's 
 laws are all-comprehensive. Nature and Na- 
 
ioo THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 ture's laws are not confined for their expres- 
 sion or operation to the purely human or 
 physical sphere of life. Nature is universal, 
 and since Nature is expressed in marriage, and 
 since Nature demands marriage among human 
 beings, because it is a universal law, applicable 
 to all time, all places, marriage is an institution 
 recognized as important and necessary among 
 the denizens of the spiritual world, as well as, 
 and for the same reason that, it is recognized 
 as a need in purely human society and its re- 
 lations. 
 
 It has been said that "it is not well for man 
 to live alone/' That is a sentence, and it need 
 not ever have been used. Mankind knows that 
 it is not well to live alone. Sex obtains, exists, 
 in the spiritual world, and all up through the 
 spheres where life exists in the world of 
 spirits. People marry in the world of spirits. 
 The institution of marriage, so far as it is 
 related to human life, has to do with certain 
 aspects important in character with which 
 marriage in the spiritual world has nothing 
 whatever to do. 
 
 In the very nature of things, Infinite Wis- 
 dom knew that in the green age, the human 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 101 
 
 age,, of human beings, the institution of mar- 
 riage would not be very well understood, but 
 it was known that this relationship known as 
 marriage would be desired. This was instilled 
 into, it was born in, the very fibre of human 
 life. Souls must have opportunity for ex- 
 pression in order to obtain experience, and 
 children must be born, and, therefore, one of 
 the objects in connection with marriage among 
 human beings is that of propagation, or the 
 propagating of human beings. 
 
 Marriage in the spiritual world eliminates 
 this idea altogether. All that sex can pos- 
 sibly mean, void of propagation, is intensely 
 realized in the spiritual world sooner or later 
 by all spirits. Every man, every woman, has 
 a counterpart or companion somewhere, and 
 neither man nor woman is complete until these 
 counterparts become one part; and when the 
 union of these two souls, designed to come to- 
 gether at the very beginning, is perfected, 
 when these souls have come together, you have 
 your angel. Your angel is always two, and 
 yet only one. 
 
 The sacredness of marriage is not overwell 
 recognized by the great majority of human 
 
102 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 beings,, for the reason that the great majority 
 fails to understand its true and real signifi- 
 cance. It means to millions, and has meant to 
 millions, nothing sacred; but in the unfold- 
 ment of the spiritual part of mankind there 
 will come to man a recognition of the sacred- 
 ness of marriage, and then there will be fewer 
 Great children born from marital unions, but better 
 ness. eS ones, for the reason that the parents will give 
 a far better opportunity to the soul that enters 
 into the child to express itself soulfully. They 
 will not cover up this soul with a confusion of 
 passion and ignorance, with which it will have 
 to fight for years before its ultimate mastery. 
 Yet all is working well, all is working well. 
 
 It is said that "in Heaven they neither 
 marry nor are given in marriage." They are 
 not given in marriage, neither do they marry 
 just as you people of the earth, or human 
 sphere, marry ; but they marry by and through 
 a conformity to the law of natural attractions. 
 Man does not seek out woman to pay courtship 
 to her with the hope of marrying ; neither does 
 woman live in the hope that she will find a 
 companion sometime; but, with her birth into 
 the spirit world and with the man's birth into 
 the spirit world, both come to know that they 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 103 
 
 have marriage awaiting them; and they know 
 more than this, and that which is better to 
 know, namely, that when they marry they will 
 make no mistake, for it will be the union of 
 two souls designed for each other from the 
 very beginning, and in that marriage, in the 
 consummation of that marriage, each will 
 realize angelhood. 
 
 Written {Put up your pencils now. 
 
 memory, / do not thank you, Mary and Martha, but 
 hand note's, the world will thank you for what you are 
 doing here. It is not mine to give thanks to 
 any, or to accept the thanks of any. It is my 
 privilege, — as it is yours, — so to bestow that 
 I may create cause for thankfulness on the 
 part of human beings. Then their joy in that 
 which has so changed conditions for them that 
 they are naturally deeply thankful, is the re- 
 turn I receive. 
 
 I give as God gives — only for the purpose 
 of making human beings happier and better. 
 Just as God sends the rain upon earth, making 
 the vegetation to flourish and causing the 
 flowers to spring up, and thus arousing great 
 joy and thankfulness in the hearts of His 
 people, so do I give this my message to the 
 
104 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 world, that out of the benefits that will come 
 from the acceptance of that message, human 
 beings may receive greater cause for joy and 
 thankfulness. ) 
 
April i, 
 1921. 
 
 The Light 
 of the 
 World. 
 
 Gesture of 
 blessing:. 
 
 Great 
 earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 Much 
 emphasis. 
 
 SESSION 14 
 Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 Healing is now coming to all of you. 
 
 As many as are led by the spirit of God, 
 become the sons and the daughters of God. 
 
 The God power is always a light. It is a 
 light upon the path. If that light is followed 
 by any man, he need not stumble. The path 
 leads on, and on, to God, for God is the light 
 ever shining upon that path. If any man fol- 
 lows this light, he never need walk in darkness. 
 
 God, this light, lives in you, and, therefore, 
 ye are the light of the world. The light of 
 God is in you. If a man's eye is single,, then 
 is his whole body full of light. If your pur- 
 pose, your eye, is single, and you are led by 
 the Spirit, then indeed you are helping to dis- 
 pel all darkness from the world. Darkness 
 is not converted or changed into light — never. 
 The light shineth in darkness, but darkness 
 comprehendeth it not. I am the light of the 
 
 world. It is for you as individuals — this 
 
 105 
 
106 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 privilege is — to say daily and hourly, "I am 
 the light of the world." 
 
 Darkness can have no ultimate victory over 
 light. Sickness need have no victory over 
 health. Health is affirmative, a force, a vital 
 power. Sickness is negative. It is without 
 force. It is not power, and, therefore, has no 
 power. It is weakness, and the results of it are 
 always found in weakness. The Infinite Soul, 
 God, is health. This radiant center of all 
 force is happiness. It is all that is good, and 
 its radiating power is yet to accomplish this — 
 the complete and absolute elimination of all 
 that is not good. 
 
 Health is knocking at your door. It seeks 
 an entrance. There is enough within you left 
 to rise, even amid the clutter and confusion 
 of your illness, and open the door. Though on 
 your way toward the door you may stumble 
 and fall over the wreckage of your own illness, 
 there is, I repeat, enough within you to help 
 you to find the door and open it. Behold, I 
 stand at the door and knock. If any man hear 
 me, and will rise and open the door, I will 
 come in. This is the language of Health, and 
 as it now, now, now is knocking at the door of 
 your being, seeking entrance, rouse your- 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 107 
 
 Hand selves ! Open the door ! I will pour out upon 
 
 ^ Xt blessinff ^ ou a blessing. I W1 ^- P our ^° Y on a blessing. 
 ' This is the language of Health. I seek, I 
 constantly seek, entrance to your life. I am 
 Strength. Let me in, and I will drive out all 
 your weaknesses. I am Hearing. Let me in, 
 and I will remove, as far as the east is from 
 the west, your deafness. I am Sight. Let me 
 in, and I will cause the scales to fall from your 
 eyes and you shall see. I am Mental Balance. 
 Let me in. I am knocking. Let me in, and 
 I will remove from you your waywardness, and 
 your lack of power of mental application, 
 through the great God power of life. 
 
 I am knocking. If any feel infirm and tired 
 and weak, — remember, I am Strength, I am 
 Light, I am Vigor. Let me in, and I will re- 
 move your tired feelings. If any are in sor- 
 row, — remember, I am Joy. Let me in. Sor- 
 row will not live in there with me. We are not 
 companions. All I ask is, — Let me in, and 
 prove me. 
 
 This is the language of the Divine Health, 
 
 as it stands now, to-day, knocking — knocking 
 
 Gesture of — knocking. As many as receive this truth 
 
 Sfpresent. shall become well, shall become blest with 
 
 hearing — sight — strength — mental equili- 
 
108 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 brium. The spiritual forces stand by you and 
 earnest- Wl ^ you * They stand now, with outstretched 
 ness. arms and open hands, to be grasped and to 
 
 grasp; to be taken hold of, and to take hold of. 
 Reach out your hand and take this hand ex- 
 tended to you. It is extended to you now. 
 Take hold of it, and the vitality of God, flow- 
 ing through it, will flow into you and bless you 
 with confidence in yourself, for you will recog- 
 nize that you have that which knows no weak- 
 ness, to lean upon, a staff eternally strong, 
 eternally strong. 
 
 / am this — an approaching friend, the Spirit, 
 Spirit Forces. I am the very essence of heal- 
 ing. I come, and if within you there is any 
 hatred, let me in. I will drive out all hatred, 
 and all hatred is poison to human life. If any 
 lack disposition to do the Father's work, and 
 thus build up His kingdom upon earth, let me 
 in. I am of the builders, — the builders of God. 
 I will come in, — if you will rise and open the 
 door, — and help you to build, guide you in your 
 building, that the result may be one of perma- 
 nence. I will help you to build your own 
 mansion of time, and your mansion in Heaven. 
 Very great This is the language of Love. Behold, this 
 ness. eS " Trinity now stands at the door and knocks. 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 109 
 
 Children, my children, as you look around you 
 and see the many hindrances to opening the 
 door, let none of them discourage you. Sum- 
 mon to you Divine Strength, that you may 
 make this one mighty effort and open the door, 
 and, opening it, swing it wide open, — wide 
 open, that the light of Heaven may shine in. 
 
 I have come to you again, and will come to 
 you again. I have come to bless you with 
 health and true understanding. I have a pur- 
 pose to come again, and my mission in coming 
 again will be like unto that which has been, 
 always been, my mission, — to help you, to help 
 you. 
 
 Just over your heads the Infinite Love, God, 
 has placed an unusual light power, and it is 
 streaming down through the darkness and 
 into the darkness of your being. Arouse your- 
 selves,, O human ones! Step out from the 
 darkness, so far as you can, for the darkness 
 of your own being renders it impossible for 
 you to comprehend this light. The light shin- 
 eth in darkness, and the darkness compre- 
 hended it not, but wherever the Light shines 
 into where there is light, it blesses the light, 
 and the light comprehends it. Co-operation 
 between the light that is within you, and the 
 
no THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Light of God, is at once set into operancy. 
 This wholeness of Light becomes then your 
 light. This wholeness of Help becomes then 
 your help. According to your faith in the 
 power of God to heal you, be it unto you. 
 
 You will bow your heads, and I will minister 
 to you healing forces. 
 
 He stood 
 with arms 
 
 upraised My Father, and the Father of all these chil- 
 
 over the J ' 
 
 people, dren, we are one with Thee in fact. Make us 
 praye . a ^ g e ^ er one w ifa Thee in consciousness. As 
 we wait here now, we ask for the confidence 
 of all these people in Thee and Thy divine love 
 and willingness to heal them, — every one, and 
 in every part. May that divine Christ power 
 come here now into each and every one. 
 
April 6, 
 1921. 
 
 Out- 
 stretched 
 hand, and 
 blessing. 
 Long 
 pause. 
 
 E. P. W. 
 said, "Two 
 or three 
 have said 
 that they 
 are sure 
 you are the 
 Master. 
 Some have 
 said that 
 they think 
 so. 
 
 Long 
 pause, 
 with an 
 affirmative 
 nod of the 
 head, as if 
 satisfied 
 with the 
 answer. 
 
 Divine 
 
 Justice 
 
 versus 
 
 Vicarious 
 
 Atonement. 
 
 SESSION 15 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 The blessing- of my peace I bring to you all, 
 — the blessing of my peace. 
 
 You have heard perhaps something, and 
 who do people tell you that I am ? Some must 
 have spoken to you. 
 
 Whatever else the Master may have em- 
 bodied in teaching and practice, certainly jus- 
 tice has not been ignored or neglected. In the 
 teachings which have been false and yet have 
 endeavored to make true, or seemingly so, a 
 pernicious idea has been more or less, — more 
 rather than less, — accepted as true, not as a 
 result of overdeep thinking or close analysis 
 upon the part of the people accepting it. I 
 refer to vicarious atonement. 
 
 There is no justice possible in that for which 
 
 vicarious atonement stands. It is the outbirth 
 
 of early, purely human institutions. Even in 
 
 China to-day vicarious atonement is quite fre- 
 
 iii 
 
ii2 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 quently practised, in a way, but almost any 
 one who is not a Chinese condemns in this 
 practice upon the part of Chinamen that which 
 they honor theoretically as a part of the prac- 
 tice of God Almighty, the Father of us all. 
 
 In the first place, atonement is not de- 
 manded of any one by Infinite Wisdom, Infi- 
 nite Intelligence. Your good deed, as a good 
 deed, is no more important than is your bad 
 deed, as a deed, important. You do not have 
 to atone to Deity, our Father, for the bad deed. 
 The bad deed has no effect whatsoever upon 
 the great All-Father pulsebeat of life; neither 
 does the good deed,, as a deed, affect the tran- 
 quillity, peace, or, if we may say, mind of the 
 All-loving Father. The Father is the Creator, 
 — not only the Creator of human beings, so- 
 called, but the Creator of the law by which 
 human beings are created. The All-wise and 
 Loving Father knows from the very beginning 
 the whole line and process of human travel, 
 knows of the experiences through which hu- 
 man beings must pass, and that in the passing 
 every step is a step directly toward the All- 
 loving Father principle. Inasmuch as it is by 
 law that man arrives at a state of release from 
 the bondage of error, and not even through 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 113 
 
 personal atonement, it at once becomes self- 
 evident, or may, to the man or woman who 
 thinks, that vicarious atonement is a fallacy. 
 
 I do not mean to be understood as declaring 
 that there is no difference between a good deed 
 and a bad act. I mean merely to convey the 
 idea, which is true, that the good deed, or the 
 act of injustice in any form,, has no effect in 
 the sense of pleasing or displeasing the Deific 
 Principle. The law was inaugurated by this 
 Principle at and from the very beginning. It 
 is by this law that man finds his estate of per- 
 fection. Atonement, or vicarious atonement, 
 is not in harmony with this law. It is in op- 
 position to the divine law. Read: "Whatso- 
 ever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." 
 That is law, and all atonement, either personal 
 or vicarious, can have no effect, absolutely no 
 effect, in changing that aspect of divine law,, 
 as set forth in "Whatsoever a man soweth, 
 that shall he also reap." Being divine law, it 
 is the law of the All-loving Father. It cannot 
 be broken — this law cannot. Experience ulti- 
 mately teaches this to all mankind. 
 
 No matter what may have been taught con- 
 cerning vicarious atonement as associated 
 with the Man of Nazareth, as paying the debt 
 
ii4 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 owed to the All-loving Father by another, 
 there is in that claim no truth. It is not true, 
 for the simple reason that it is and must be 
 false, just because of the law. Helpfulness to 
 one upon the part of another is not vicarious 
 atonement. The only atonement the world's 
 people should consider seriously is that legiti- 
 wfth^ght mate, God-ordained atonement which comes 
 h nded until out * nto ^°^ rene f when atonement is split 
 the word twice and is written at-one-ment with God. 
 That is the only atonement, and that at-one- 
 ment is won by the man and the woman who 
 live the life in harmony with the law, the divine 
 Turning law > tne divine law. 
 
 to E. P. W. 
 (Written) 
 
 from (i am going to ask a favor of you, — one 
 
 noTshort- which I asked once before, but of a totally 
 hand notes, different kind of woman, one whom the world 
 Teacher held to be bad, who is now in Heaven here, but 
 discontinue L knowing her, knezv her to be good, although 
 During the f or ^ ler indiscretions she was regarded as bad, 
 
 absence of — W M y u give me a drink of water? 
 E. P. W., J u J 
 
 E.B.O. 
 
 aU ld of"uI e Blessed are they who FEEL the truth, for 
 here feel un f suc fo ffo e power of God is easily imparted. 
 
 that we r 
 
 know that 
 
 Master." e Unto you, and all of you. 
 
E. P. W. 
 returned 
 
 THE INNER CIRCLE 115 
 
 fepHecP' ^ ta ^ e ^i s from you, not for myself, but for 
 "impart it this man; and after he drinks it, in the course 
 all of us of time he will drink again; but sometime I 
 will have filled up your cup with a different 
 water, and when you have taken it and drunk 
 with the of it, you will never thirst any more. ) 
 
 glass of 
 water. 
 
 Gesture of Your Father and My Father, the Father of 
 blessing to all, is not only the Father of Love, but is Love. 
 to the Your Father and My Father, and the Father 
 
 S e d d th?A of all > is Infinite - Bein S love, that love is 
 gesture infinite. Infinite Love leaves nothing - ,, leaves 
 that he was nobody, out. Infinite Love takes to its arms 
 resume°the as readily the sinner as the saint. Infinite 
 talk, but Love knows no difference between saint and 
 
 with a new 
 
 subject. sinner. Infinite Love knows of a difference, 
 infinite however, between right and wrong, and it is 
 Love. evermore urging all life from error to right- 
 Yearning eousness, from wrong to right, from sin to 
 
 tenderness ttt- • r 1 • x /• • 
 
 of tones holiness. Were it not for this Infinite Love 
 words! and its urge, the sinner would always remain 
 Love mte a smner > an d then all, of course, would be sin- 
 knows no ners, and there would be no saints. While 
 
 difference . ,. 
 
 between saints are made out of sinners, samtlmess 
 sfnner" d bears no relation to sinfulness. 
 
 It has been a grievous mistake to teach that 
 the All-loving Father has any choice, or even 
 
n6 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 any disposition to choose from among these 
 children. They are all His children, co-equal 
 with one another, and equally the object of 
 His tenderest care. Good does not sympathize 
 with its opposite. Good, God, does not sympa- 
 thize with bad,, but good leads out from the 
 midst of the bad, redeems, makes perfect in 
 expression all that enters in to make up a man 
 or a woman, makes perfect in expression that 
 which is already perfect, but lacks perfect ex- 
 pression ; as the mill forces the wind upon the 
 wheat, not to cool, to warm, or to make it in 
 any sense different, but simply to blow away 
 the chaff,, so that the wheat may express itself 
 wheat. It was always wheat, but the chaff 
 prevented it from expressing itself fully as 
 wheat. 
 
 Humanity to-day is not so near to that 
 beautiful civilization where neighbor loves 
 neighbor as himself, because God has not been 
 always and upon every occasion set before 
 the world as Infinite Love. The sad and 
 sorry interpretation given to God's love is 
 to-day too well understood by you to require or 
 need any comment; and so long as human 
 beings permit themselves to believe that God 
 is anything else than infinite in love, they will 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 
 
 117 
 
 Great 
 earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 Smilingly, 
 
 and with 
 
 upturned 
 
 face. 
 
 Pause. 
 
 Sudden 
 
 extension 
 
 of hand 
 
 toward 
 
 E. P. W. 
 
 and 
 
 E. B. O. 
 
 A 
 Prophecy. 
 
 remain in a state of semibarbarism. To be- 
 lieve and know that God's love is infinite, and 
 to have an understanding of the meaning of 
 Infinite Love, has a tendency at least to render 
 all human minds and all human beings akin, 
 akin. So long as Deity is conceived of as part 
 love and part hate, human beings will love one 
 another a little and hate one another much. 
 And the hatred of the world ruins its oppor- 
 tunity for entrance into the highest and best in 
 civilization. 
 
 I declare in all earnestness, an earnestness 
 deeper than these words of mine may seem- 
 ingly convey, I declare, I affirm, my God, who 
 is your God, and the God of all, is Love, and 
 that God is Infinite, and Infinite and Infinite 
 in His love. And because of that the universe 
 is safe. 
 
 Martha and Mary, it is my desire to destroy 
 error by magnifying truth, and I am touching 
 upon these matters to draw the world's atten- 
 tion to the truth, knowing as I do so, that for 
 a time thousands,, and perhaps millions, will 
 be led to commit further error by disputing the 
 truth of which I am here giving utterance. 
 
n8 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Upturned 
 face at 
 word 
 "know." 
 
 Upward 
 gesture on 
 the words, 
 "Truth is." 
 
 But what matters it ? What matters it, since I 
 know that truth ultimately sits upon the throne 
 and that ulimately error does not so much as 
 crouch before its feet, for when truth is placed 
 upon its throne, as it will be, there will no 
 longer be error. Truth is, but humanity must 
 enthrone it. When human beings have en- 
 throned it, it will be when human beings have 
 done with error, and error, being negative,, 
 is not, when the positive of life is recognized. 
 
 Twice 
 
 blessing 
 
 each. 
 
 I am now going. I recognize within myself, 
 Martha and Mary, no feature of weariness, 
 but I do not forget that possibly I may weary 
 you. I will come again. I have a few more 
 statements, lessons, for the world, along these 
 lines, and then a few more pertaining to the 
 home of the soul, and then I shall be done 
 coming to you in this way until the autumn, 
 as you call it, when, by your permission, of 
 course, and free acceptance and welcome, I 
 shall come to treat entirely different subjects 
 from these, more interesting because more 
 vital to the things that are real, and less in 
 association with theological nightmares. 
 
 Good-night, my children, good-night. 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 119 
 
 ("The Teacher lingers for a moment, look- 
 ing down upon you, looking upon us all, as if 
 his very look were a benediction. An elder 
 brother indeed, — twice, thrice, a brother, 
 zvhether elder or younger, the very SOUL of 
 a brother. How humble and yet how exalted! 
 How modest and retiring, and yet what a 
 power! As I observe it, how simple in his 
 language! As I listen to it, I wonder if its 
 simplicity will not condemn it. . . . The 
 Bible is not so much read to-day as it was. I 
 am afraid its teachings are not believed in so 
 much. I am inclined to think that here is an 
 epoch — right here, right here, and you are 
 making it. I am inclined to think that its in- 
 fluence will be so far-reaching that you cannot, 
 and I cannot as a spirit, see how far it will 
 reach. The world is awaking to the impor- 
 tance of spiritual facts, but it is not concerning 
 itself any too much as to spirituality. But I 
 believe that this matter you are taking is mak- 
 ing an epoch. It is something unusual, and 
 needed for this spiritualizing. . . . 
 
 "Take the Bible and read it as if you had 
 never seen it before. What a different book 
 it would be if it were dropped out of the sky! 
 What a different book it would be without this 
 
120 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 line of purely human interpretation that has 
 been given to it! It has been the most savagely 
 abused book of any. I am not sure but that 
 what you are doing here will be handled 
 equally savagely, but it will win. 
 
 "This Teacher moves in a great and very 
 beautiful light. When a light out here is a 
 light extraordinary in character to us, — here 
 where we see lights celestial, — when a light is 
 supernormal to us, you must know that it 
 means something very unusual." 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
April 8, 
 1921. 
 
 SESSION 16 
 Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 Gesture of T 1 . , 1 
 
 blessing. 1 bring to you to-day peace. 
 
 Pause, with And who do you say that I am? 
 
 evident You certainly must have some idea. Who 
 
 emotion J 
 
 and earn- do the people you talk with say that I am? 
 
 cstncss 
 
 Pause. Does no man speak? 
 
 A woman 
 replied, 
 
 "To some To as many as this becomes a realization is 
 
 of us you . 1 • 1 1 
 
 seem to be it easy to pour out upon and into them the 
 j«u"o? er ' Wessing of life. 
 
 Nazareth." 
 
 The Many years ago one said, "My kingdom is 
 
 Kingdom, not of this world." That individual spoke the 
 truth concerning himself, when he said, "My 
 kingdom is not of this world." It was pos- 
 sible for him to make this announcement sim- 
 ply because he had come into a consciousness 
 of himself and of what he himself was made. 
 There are two selves in every individual. The 
 purely human self cannot say, "My kingdom 
 
 is not of this world." The divine self cannot 
 
 121 
 
122 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 say, "My kingdom is not of this world," until 
 the divine self rises above that other self's 
 dominancy and power. 
 
 You, the real you, has no kingdom of this 
 world. Your kingdom, that kingdom of you, 
 the real you, is of the spiritual world, not of 
 the physical world. The spiritual kingdom 
 does not admit the entrance,, to its holy and 
 sacred precincts, of things which are of the 
 world kingdom. Sickness is of the world 
 kingdom; and on the throne of this world 
 kingdom sits the king — the fear of death. In 
 Earnest- the spiritual kingdom there is no fear of death, 
 
 n ess 
 
 evident. and in this kingdom there is no death. There 
 is no sickness to mar the bright experiences 
 of the you of you, after you have entered into 
 your real kingdom. Weakness, poverty — 
 these are of the world kingdom. They have 
 no place or power in the spiritual kingdom, 
 your kingdom, my kingdom. No casualties are 
 known to the people of the spiritual kingdom. 
 Tears plow their furrows adown the cheeks 
 of human beings in the world kingdom. In the 
 spirit kingdom God wipes away all tears from 
 the eyes. In the world kingdom you have 
 night, and you have darkness ; but you have a 
 kingdom, the real you of you,, a spiritual king- 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 123 
 
 dom. Into this you will enter ; and there is no 
 night there. 
 
 It is not in accordance with divine law that 
 one should find entrance into the spiritual king- 
 dom only after the change of death has come; 
 but the very moment that the real you of you 
 comes into its own, it can say of a truth, "My 
 kingdom is not of this world." You can move 
 out from darkness, out from casualties' dis- 
 turbances, out from weaknesses, out from 
 sickness — now, because your real you is 
 stronger than the you of you functioning in 
 the midst of these immaturities. The stronger 
 can master the weaker, and the stronger 
 should be triumphant and altogether victorious. 
 
 "I will lift up mine eyes unto the hills, from 
 whence cometh my strength." "Lift up your 
 heads, O ye gates, even lift them up, ye ever- 
 lasting doors, and the King of Glory shall 
 come in." Your King,, the King of the you 
 that is real and abiding, is the King of Glory. 
 Lift up from before you all the gates that hold 
 back the inflow of the great, the good, and the 
 the strong, and the purifying and life-giving 
 waters shall flow into your lives and bless you. 
 
 / am going to bless you. If there is any one 
 
124 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 or two seeking special blessing and help, you 
 Gesture to may take a seat here. 
 
 a chair J 
 
 placed 
 
 Then And now I am going to leave, but I will 
 
 hi^usual come once more, and I will come with you 
 ministry of longer. I have much I want to say to you. 
 I leave with you the blessing of my own pres- 
 ence. You shall all be healed of your infirm- 
 ities, and your needs shall be ministered to 
 abundantly. 
 Hand < The blessing of Almighty God,, your Father 
 
 blessing! an d mv Father, rests upon you. 
 
 ("Good afternoon, friends. I just step in 
 for a moment, but only for the reason that I 
 have to, to give aid to this influence in his com- 
 ing and going. He is not accustomed to taking 
 possession of the physical organism, therefore 
 I help in the interests of the medium and in 
 the interests of the Teacher. 
 
 "I heard the Teacher say that he would 
 come 'once more/ I think he meant merely that 
 he would come again and then again perhaps. 
 I, personally, as the guide of this medium, 
 should feel very disappointed, for you at least, 
 if I thought that the Teacher would come only 
 once more here. I know that he is doing a 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 125 
 
 great work that you are not, any of you, con- 
 scious of, through this medium, — a work with 
 which you will be familiar in the course of 
 time. Yet I hope that his presence will be 
 continued here, because I see, as a spirit, the 
 help that comes to you; for I see that you are, 
 every one of you, helped spiritually, mentally, 
 and morally, as well as physically. 
 
 "I hope that some day this presence will de- 
 clare to you his identity, so that you may have 
 no doubt of it, but that will come, if at all, in 
 accordance with the Teacher's own plans, and 
 not with mine! 3 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
April 13, 
 1921. 
 
 The usual 
 change 
 of control 
 in the 
 medium. 
 A great 
 calmness 
 settled 
 over the 
 upturned 
 features; 
 long, deep 
 breaths and 
 relaxation. 
 The palms 
 of both 
 hands were 
 
 SESSION 17 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 ("Here is a singular intimation oj the com- 
 ing of the Teacher. There are several stand- 
 ing all around here, waiting. They do not 
 want to miss a word. If you people of the 
 earth life were as interested in getting a word 
 from such a Teacher as they of the spirit 
 world, what a difference it would make! 
 
 "He is coming. 
 
 "I see the light. It is always the same." 
 
 lohn McCullough.) 
 
 May that composure which peace of Heaven 
 itself can give, bless you both, and all of you, 
 now. Peace, peace, peace be with you during 
 this hour. 
 
 Great facts of nature invariably impress 
 
 human minds. The impress made upon the 
 
 human mind by the facts of nature leads to 
 
 something of a concept concerning the facts; 
 
 and in association with some of the greatest 
 
 and most important features of natural facts 
 
 126 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 127 
 
 first opened ^ CO ncept is so erroneous that, under the 
 
 upward, r . 
 
 and ex- error, the fact is pursued for a time, when the 
 Sprayer- magnitude of the error becomes so great and 
 |illy re- appalling that the fact itself is lost sight of, 
 blessing of and the one pursuing it ceases his pursuit. 
 Bofhhands The doctrine of predestination and fore- 
 Ssed^n 11 or dination is a doctrine that is being rapidly 
 blessing, deserted by humankind. Interest, practically 
 hand, with all interest in it on the part of careful thinkers 
 pYa?ed S 1S g° ne >* an d yet predestination and foreordin- 
 in the . ation are facts of nature. The fact is being 
 continuing lost sight of, because of the false idea con- 
 each C per- cerning that fact. The theory concerning it 
 
 berie- he ^ as k een on * y a sn £ nt P art c o rr ect> and for 
 diction. the most part false and incorrect. There is 
 same hand, a difference, as the world must see, possibly 
 nnger° re " ex isting between a theory concerning a fact 
 pointing a nd the fact itself. Mankind is not without a 
 a large power of choice, excepting for ultimates. In 
 Long certain ultimates of human progression, the 
 
 pause. individual has no choice, and it is in these ulti- 
 ness. mates that the facts of predestination and fore- 
 
 Predesti- ordination are found, are realized. It is not 
 Fore" Md correct to teach, however, that the individual 
 ordination man has any very extended latitude of choice, 
 even in the passage, in the progressive move- 
 ments, along the line of life's travel out toward 
 
128 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 the ultimate; but mankind collectively has 
 power to choose to an almost unlimited extent. 
 It has never been decreed that some people 
 are to go and live eternally in a heaven, and 
 others to go and live eternally in misery. The 
 length of time that people live in misery de- 
 pends upon this universal human choice. 
 Herein is plainly enough set forth the impor- 
 tance of universal soul culture, training, educa- 
 tion ; but all life is in the keeping- of our Loving 
 Father. If any or all can determine accurately 
 what the All-loving Father is, in that discov- 
 ery, and all that it can mean and does mean, 
 will be found that very thing, that very state, 
 that very condition for which, from the begin- 
 long*' ning, all life is predestined and foreordained. 
 
 pause. 
 
 The Child Once I took a little child and placed it in 
 Midst. the midst of men who had grown to believe 
 that they were near to the All-loving Father, 
 when, as a matter of fact, they had been for a 
 long time growing away from the great Deific, 
 Loving Principle. The object in this placing 
 of the child in their midst was to reveal to 
 them the truth — that they were indeed far 
 away from the very loving Father-Mother 
 Principle. By this they might have been able 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 129 
 
 to realize the full import of the revelation; but 
 that revelation was,, as it was known it would 
 be, reserved for later days and other people. 
 
 Notwithstanding this object lesson, claim- 
 ants to a fellowship with the Teacher, and the 
 teaching's of the Man of Sorrow, went about, 
 manufacturing and placing before the world 
 that torturous and tragic idea of infant dam- 
 nation, an idea which sanity at last forced into 
 the midst of other forgotten things. To- 
 night I repeat, Except ye become like unto a 
 little child, ye cannot enter into the Kingdom 
 of Heaven; and I further say, — because I 
 know that it is true, — that no one living in 
 human form is so near God and Heaven as 
 the little smiling babe, looking up with eyes 
 and whole soul filled with trust into its 
 mother's face. 
 
 The rose yonder is not so sweet in its fra- 
 grance now as it was before it had opened up so 
 much. The bud is sweeter than the full-blown 
 rose ; but the sweetness in that rose will not be 
 lost, neither is any of the sweetness that it 
 has exhaled lost. 
 
 So with the rose-tinted beauty of babyhood, 
 sweeter, nearer Heaven and God than the un- 
 folded man and woman; yet all the sweetness 
 
130 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 in the human bud and in the rounded-out, ma- 
 tured being is preserved, is kept; and it, with 
 all which it gathers to itself through the pass- 
 ing of the years here, is preserved, is saved 
 and enters into the budding life in its birth 
 into the world where physical bodies do not go. 
 
 The 
 
 Abstract 
 and the 
 Concrete. 
 
 Pause. 
 
 The world in which you now live is a good 
 world. The earth upon which you reside is a 
 better earth upon which to live than it ever 
 was before. It is even better to-day, as a place 
 to inhabit, than it was yesterday; and it will 
 be better for you to-morrow than it is to-day. 
 
 Your earth is so desirable a place that mil- 
 lions of exalted spirits take great delight and 
 experience large pleasures in living upon it, 
 right here in the midst of human beings. This 
 is the result of their own choice, too, for no 
 spirit is, for a long time at least, under absolute 
 necessity of living upon this earth. There are 
 many planets something like this earth upon 
 which you live, upon which intelligent people 
 make their homes, both in human and in ex- 
 carnate expressions of life. It is not possible, 
 however, for a spirit, going out of the human 
 body, who lived upon your earth, to visit at will 
 one of these other earths in anything like what 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 131 
 
 might be thought of as a short time. A spirit 
 can travel more rapidly than sound, more 
 rapidly than light; but a spirit recognizes 
 space and time, though not in the same sense 
 as do human beings. 
 
 Human beings need concrete expression of 
 thought in order to recognize thought and 
 thought's power and force. The concrete ex- 
 pression is to the human being real. That 
 which produces it, this earth, this concrete, 
 easily observed feature of creative results, is 
 not recognized any too vividly, — that which is 
 outside of the concrete, that which gave con- 
 creteness of expression. Human beings call 
 that outer thought abstract. In the development 
 of mind, such development as will come through 
 soul culture in association with mental training, 
 it is the destiny of mankind to reverse this 
 order of things, and look upon abstract thought 
 as the concrete ; and that which mankind desig- 
 nates to-day as the concrete will be resolved 
 into the abstract, for mankind will know that it 
 is not the real, and will realize that the real is 
 the thought that produced it; and the thought 
 that produced it produced it in the concrete ex- 
 pression, that the concrete aspect might stimu- 
 late thought upon the part of the individual, 
 
132 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 until the individual, through thinking, reaches 
 out and grasps the real. The abstract is the 
 real, and the concrete is but the shadow of the 
 real. 
 
 That which you see and recognize as your 
 fellowman is but the concrete expression of 
 him. You are destined to a realization some- 
 time that this concrete expression is not the 
 real neighbor, but only the shadow of the real 
 neighbor; yet that realization is impossible 
 until you come to know that which is to you 
 now the invisible neighbor. 
 
 It is important that the reality of mankind 
 
 become recognized, but with that recognition, 
 
 Great let the world remember as it reads, there will 
 
 ness. thereafter remain no possible opportunity for 
 
 doubting the — eternal — life; because the 
 
 same principle within man that recognizes his 
 
 real neighbor instead of his neighbor's shadow, 
 
 becomes capable of recognizing that great 
 
 Leaning truth, "Millions of spiritual beings walk the 
 
 ancT^ earth unseen, both when we wake and when 
 
 smiling. we sleep." Oh, the great fact of the continuity 
 
 of life through the eternities is to be brought 
 
 down so near that all will be able to see it, 
 
 though none will behold the beauties and the 
 
 privileges of the unimprisoned soul until he 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 
 
 133 
 
 Smilingly 
 and with 
 great 
 earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 passes through the door of rebirth, sometimes, 
 and most frequently now, erroneously desig- 
 nated as death. 
 
 There is — only — one world, and in that 
 world there are thousands and millions of 
 planets. Thousands of these planets are in- 
 habited by millions and millions of souls, but 
 Emphatic- a u SO uls are to come to the knowledge which 
 is in the Father of All Souls ; and that knowl- 
 edge will, of course, be sufficient to satisfy all 
 souls that there is only one world, one universe, 
 with many parts. That Central Light is 
 drawing all life to it, even as the lamp, placed 
 out of doors on an evening in June, draws 
 millions of God's created beauties to it. Yet 
 in that Light no one is destroyed ; by that Light 
 all are absolutely and perfectly redeemed, — 
 not even is one left out, for the Light extends 
 to all, reaches all, draws all to it. That Light 
 is the Deific Principle, the Father and the 
 Mother — God. 
 
 I bless you, my tired children, and you both 
 will rest well to-night under this blessing. You 
 have made me happy by your patience, by your 
 faithfulness. While I seek to bless you, I 
 bless you as two, and only two, among millions 
 
134 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 whom I am seeking to bless. Having done the 
 Father's work so far, awaiting further oppor- 
 tunity to continue it, and with my blessing, I 
 Prolonged leave you. 
 
 blessing to 
 each, and 
 to the 
 medium. 
 
April IS, 
 1921. 
 
 The 
 
 Immediacy 
 of Healing. 
 
 SESSION 18 
 Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 To as many of you as will receive it, I bring 
 health and happiness now. To as many of 
 you as will receive it, I bring health and hap- 
 Long piness now. 
 
 DclUSC 
 
 during The blind did receive their sight, and the 
 
 Teacher blind may receive their sight now. The lame 
 remained were m ade to walk and the deaf to hear. The 
 
 with up- 
 
 Hftedface, lame may walk now, and the deaf may hear 
 prayer. now. To as many as will receive it, do I bring 
 the cleansing power of God, — cleansing 
 from all that makes for infirmity,, whether of 
 mind or body. I bring this to you. I place 
 it here within your reach. I even ask you to 
 reach out and take it. To as many of you as 
 are willing and ready to receive it, health, 
 strength of purpose, happiness shall be given 
 Extending n ow — now — this moment. Now such as 
 
 his hand , . . , ,. . , 1 
 
 toward these are receiving the divine help. 
 
 were^deaf. I am tne li&ht, but the darkness knows me 
 not. With it I have no fellowship. It has no 
 fellowship with me. I bring the light, not to 
 
 135 
 
136 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 bless humanity's darkness, but to lift human 
 beings out of darkness into this light. I have 
 waited these many,, many years for this op- 
 portunity to bless the world. You here as- 
 sembled are but a few. I bring the light, I 
 G/lV 11 " 6 - bring my light, my strength, the health of God, 
 
 of blessing. J ° 
 
 to you — few. The words I speak now, the 
 words I speak now, are going out and will 
 reach millions and millions with the blessing 
 that goes out with the power of the spoken 
 word. Some will hear, and, hearing, will hear; 
 some will hear, and, hearing, not hear. Some 
 having eyes to see, will not see; some, having 
 eyes with which to see, will see. 
 Expression Have you faith in me? 
 
 as of J 
 
 longing. To as many of you as have faith in that 
 
 voices power which comes to you through me, and 
 
 "Yes?"' have faith in me, to so many of you as have 
 
 this, I bring the blessing of Heaven. Ye shall 
 
 not walk in the darkness of sin, and sickness 
 
 Pause. i s s j n# j S eek you all — only to bless you. If 
 
 your spiritual vision could now be opened up, 
 
 so that you could clearly see that which is 
 
 around about you, undoubtedly your faith in 
 
 that power which comes with me would be so 
 
 great that you would all be healed at once now ; 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 
 
 137 
 
 More 
 voices 
 answered, 
 "Yes." 
 
 A sense 
 of the 
 outflowing 
 of breath, 
 or longing, 
 or person- 
 ality, from 
 the 
 Teacher. 
 
 but you cannot see it. But have you faith in 
 me? Then believe me when I say, that power 
 is here, though you cannot see it. You cannot 
 go hence without taking it with you — this 
 power — this healing force. 
 
 One did say, "Ye did run well, but who did 
 hinder ?" Some of you perhaps will go hence, 
 and will run well under the blessing of this 
 power for a time. But why should you not 
 run always well? Is it not better to run well 
 always, if it is better to run well at all? 
 
 I bring you health. I bring you happiness. 
 I bring you my light. I bring these to you, that 
 you may live in them and by them. I bring 
 to you myself — it is all that I can bring. I 
 long ago learned this lesson — that he who 
 would save his life must give his life, and give 
 it freely. I give to you the very breath of my 
 life — now — to-day I give it to you. 
 
 Heaven is for you now, if you will but enter 
 into it. It is here. It is for you. Take it. 
 Choose it. Enter into it. I bring you Heaven 
 when I bring you happiness, for happiness is 
 Heaven. I bring you Heaven when I bring 
 you health. I bring you Heaven when I bring 
 you strength. Through happiness,, through 
 health, through strength are ye redeemed from 
 
138 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 all weakness, and made whole. It is not what 
 I say, however, that helps you most; it is just 
 
 Evidence what I am doing for you now, what I am 
 
 earnest- bringing to you now. 
 
 ness. j w i\\ heai £ W0 people, if they will sit here, 
 
 pause. one at a time. Then I will heal you all. 
 
You have said it. 
 
 SESSION 19 
 
 April 27, 
 
 1921. _, _ _. , 
 
 Announce- The Inner Clrcle 
 
 ment of 
 
 g de " tl ^ y * My love and peace I bring to you as my 
 
 upraised in blessing. 
 
 greeting; 
 
 right hand 
 
 with open And now who do ye say that I am ? 
 
 palm 
 
 directed to 
 each. 
 Usual 
 
 blessing 
 for all. 
 Face 
 upturned. 
 
 E. P. W. 
 replied: 
 "What we 
 have said 
 before, — 
 the 
 
 Master." 
 E. B. O. 
 said: 
 
 "Thou art 
 Jesus of 
 Nazareth." 
 
 Long, very 
 long pause. 
 
 The 
 
 Harvest of 
 Happiness. 
 
 Sorrow is a state of mind. Unhappiness is 
 a state of mind. Happiness is a state of mind. 
 And states of mind are expressed in the in- 
 dividual as feeling, just feeling. 
 
 A good gardener will endeavor to keep all 
 weeds, obnoxious weeds, from springing up 
 and growing in his garden. He will, further- 
 more, do everything possible for him to do to 
 provide the very best conditions for the ger- 
 minating process, after he has carefully selected 
 and scattered the seeds, such seeds as are in 
 
 139 
 
140 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 harmonious relation to the kind of products 
 looked forward to, expected. Furthermore, 
 if he is a really intelligent gardener, he will not 
 only plant and sow, but he will water and cul- 
 tivate,, and then give thorough recognition to 
 the divine fact of nature that God, and God 
 alone, can give the increase. 
 
 I assume that no one who reads this, and 
 reads it understanding^, will deny that, in 
 order for a gardener to be a really good gar- 
 dener, he must give recognition to the Divine 
 Spirit, he must be a man who loves God. Ev- 
 ery individual who lives, — and it matters not 
 where he lives,, whether in the earth or spirit 
 life, — is a gardener, and also the possessor of 
 a garden. The gardener in the physical world, 
 the tiller of the soil, does not feel right if weeds 
 spring up and choke valuable things in their 
 way of growth and unfoldment. He does not 
 feel right because of the realization which he 
 holds of the lamentable fact that the weeds 
 are there, choking the life out of the valuable 
 products, in direct consequence of his own lazi- 
 ness and indifference. 
 
 In this garden, — the garden which every 
 man has, — will grow weeds, weeds of sor- 
 row, weeds of unhappiness. If the gardener 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 141 
 
 Pause; desires happiness, he must cultivate happiness, 
 earnest- and keep out the weeds of unhappiness and of 
 
 ness. 
 
 sorrow. If weeds of unhappiness and sorrow 
 spring up and choke or hinder the growth and 
 unfoldment of his happiness-product, he will 
 have a feeling, born of a mental state. The 
 feeling will hurt, the mental state will condemn 
 him, because of his indifference and laziness 
 as a gardener, who is taking care of, or was 
 left to take care of, a garden in which nothing 
 need grow but happiness. 
 Expression It is regrettable to see the weeds of unhap- 
 piness destroying the products of happiness, all 
 along the way wherein happiness is growing 
 and unfolding itself; but the greatest regret, 
 the deepest regret, comes to the gardener in 
 the harvest season, if he has neglected to keep 
 the weeds of sorrow and unhappiness out of 
 his garden; because, if at this point and in this 
 he has failed, he will nevertheless be forced to 
 reap the weeds of unhappiness and sorrow, 
 and what little of happiness the weeds have 
 not destroyed. 
 
 If men would be as watchful in the spiritual 
 garden as in the physical garden, and as sen- 
 sible in the care of the one as in the care of the 
 other, their harvest would be one of happiness 
 
142 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 and of joy, and their bins would be filled with 
 that grain which is imperishable, and which 
 they take with them out into the Home of the 
 Soul. Where there is only a little happiness 
 gathered, and a great deal of unhappiness and 
 sorrow reaped, since the unhappiness and sor- 
 row cannot be taken into the world of the soul, 
 there is but little that can be taken, for there 
 has been but little gathered that is fit to be per- 
 mitted an entrance to the soul's habitation, the 
 bright world,, the celestial world. 
 
 Spirit Martha and Mary, — for you are Martha 
 
 and Mary to me, — you know, the world 
 knows, r that the traveler, foot-weary and alone, 
 longs for something different from, weariness 
 and lonesomeness. You know, and the world 
 knows, that to the lonesome one the days are 
 long. The nights are welcomed,, because at 
 night, for a time, he is in measure refreshed 
 and his loneliness forgotten. Every such trav- 
 eler at one time had a home, knew the bless- 
 edness of a mother's enfolding arms of love 
 and a father's paternal protection. And what 
 could come to such a traveler, away, alone, 
 which would be more welcome than a knowl- 
 edge that he was to be permitted to return to 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 143 
 
 his home? One away from the original home, 
 the place of his childhood days, even though 
 surrounded by every comfort, desires nothing 
 more from time to time than just the privilege 
 of returning, going back to the home of his 
 childhood days, to all that that home ever 
 meant to him. Even though the father, 
 mother, brothers, and sisters have all passed 
 away from it, there is something particularly 
 charming in just returning to the old home 
 place. It ever remains a part of something 
 dear to him. 
 
 Well, all people sooner or later leave the 
 earth home and travel out into the world of 
 excarnate beings, become citizens of the world 
 of spirits,, freed from human flesh bondage. 
 Such a freedom, such a release, instead of lim- 
 iting one's power, increases it, for in almost 
 all respects flesh is a bondage to the spirit. 
 The same love holds, and holds forever and 
 forever. It is a long time before that love out- 
 grows the desire to come into touch again with 
 the things of the earth life, the homes and the 
 people. Being free to go and to come, prompt- 
 ed by love to return to the old home of the 
 earth, their return is hindered by nothing, but 
 everything helps toward it. And so we say to 
 
144 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Great 
 earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 the millions of people living now in the earth 
 sphere of being, When you go out into the 
 world of souls beyond, you will go into new 
 homes, it is true, but it will be as easy for you 
 to return to your old homes as it will be easy 
 for you even to entertain the desire to do so. 
 This is the law of love; and in view of its being 
 the law of love, who is there who would not 
 have it so? 
 
 Judgment 
 Day. 
 
 Earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 Every day is Judgment Day, and every man 
 and every woman is his and her own judge. 
 
 The soul within the individual is but a part 
 of the Great Soul of the universe; that soul 
 within the individual is endowed with the 
 power and wisdom with which to pass judg- 
 ment, and it uses that power and wisdom to 
 judge just self. 
 
 No man or woman is ever punished for sins. 
 Sins are punishments, and in time every one 
 will learn this, though most people will learn 
 it through the pain and suffering which sin it- 
 self will inflict upon the sinner. It is not God 
 who punishes His children because they sin, 
 but it is sin which punishes mankind, because 
 they are the children of God. Their own con- 
 sciousness of this great, immortal fact of na- 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 
 
 145 
 
 ture will become altogether and completely 
 clear with an understanding of this great and 
 marvelous cause-and-eflect law. 
 
 E. p. w. 
 
 replied, 
 "Yes." 
 E. B. O. 
 said, 
 "I do." 
 
 E. P. W. 
 replied, 
 "Yes, as 
 long as 
 you want.' 
 E. B. O. 
 said, 
 "We are 
 only too 
 glad to." 
 
 Tenderness 
 on the 
 word 
 "dear." 
 
 Great 
 feeling. 
 
 A 
 
 Prophecy. 
 
 Martha and Mary, believest thou that I am 
 come as the spirit of him who was called "The 
 Man of Sorrow?" 
 
 And believing this,, you even feel willing to 
 follow on for a little while in this work? 
 
 I am he whom thou thinkest me to be. 
 
 As you know, as students of history, I lived, 
 taught, and more than that, worked as a man 
 years ago here upon earth among men. You 
 know from history that I had my followers, 
 those dear disciples. All were true, and yet 
 two,, being true, were nevertheless false. One 
 betrayed me and the other denied me. It was 
 not their real, true self which denied and be- 
 trayed me; it was that other self of their selves. 
 Yet they all suffered who followed me. They 
 suffered in many ways. Not one of them suf- 
 fered less than I. Each and every one suffered 
 more than I ever suffered. There was a reason 
 for this. They could not see far enough ahead 
 
146 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 to see the glory that awaited me ; and in seeing 
 that glory, realizing what it really was to be in 
 my life, I was practically forgetful of every 
 trouble, of every phase and feature of perse- 
 cution heaped upon me. I may say that the 
 thorns pressed upon the head were almost 
 Convulsive unnoticed and even Golgotha's tragedy was a 
 
 swallowing . ° ° J 
 
 for an victory. 
 
 Now, you have been, and are, faithful. You 
 are doing a work I desire to have you do. For 
 me? Ye-s,, but more for my brothers and sis- 
 ters who are here in your midst, journeying on 
 in the human pathway of life. Remember, re- 
 member, remember — there will be those who 
 will try you, both of you. The world at large 
 will not try you, or condemn you, for if it were 
 the great, indefinite world people, the great 
 multitudes, who would inflict upon you the 
 ribaldry of their ignorance, you would not 
 mind; but such inflictions as will come to you, 
 which will affect you because of your follow- 
 ing me here, will come from those you thought 
 you knew best, — relatives, perhaps, associates 
 who are near you, those who will say, "You 
 have lost your mental poise." Yet the lash 
 and sting of their criticism will not cut very 
 deep, if you follow me, because for every 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 147 
 
 wound I will have a healing balm, and the 
 Smilingly, force of your faithfulness as followers here 
 will change casual friendship to deepest devo- 
 tion; for this truth which you are giving out, 
 helping me to get before the people, this truth 
 shall change them. And remember, remem- 
 ber, remember, you will have a hundred friends 
 soon, who will be true and staunch, for every 
 one you now have. 
 
 Any man or woman who will follow me must 
 do so., not in the spirit of any fear of conse- 
 quences, but in that spirit, the holiest, the most 
 sacred, — just love. 
 
 And now, dear children, my Martha and 
 Mary, faithful ones, true ones,, I go, but with 
 you I leave my blessing, I leave my blessing. I 
 will soon, very soon, speak again. 
 
April 29, 
 1921. 
 
 Second 
 Announce- 
 ment of 
 Identity. 
 
 Pause. 
 
 Long 
 pause. 
 
 Head 
 bowed. 
 
 Two or 
 
 three of 
 the class, 
 and one 
 voice 
 especially, 
 answered, 
 "Jesus of 
 Nazareth." 
 Long, 
 long pause 
 after his 
 declaration 
 of himself. 
 
 The 
 
 Living 
 
 Jesus. 
 
 SESSION 20 
 Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 I bring to you to-day health's blessing, and 
 as many of you as will receive it shall be made 
 whole. 
 
 I have been with you a short time, upon 
 different occasions. I have spoken to you, I 
 have ministered to you. When I first came to 
 you, I said that when you came to understand 
 this spirit with which I come to you, you would 
 know me. And now who do ye say that I am ? 
 
 Thou hast said it. 
 
 Considerable is said from time to time, and 
 by different people, about the Christ doctrine. 
 There is no such thing as Christ's doctrine. 
 Christ is a principle. / may have set forth a 
 doctrine, and I may do so again, concerning 
 this principle. 
 
 Also, a great deal is being said about the 
 
 living Jesus,, about the coming into an under- 
 
 148 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 149 
 
 standing of Jesus, the living one. And this is 
 Eyebrows we JL Yet the world as a whole does not accept 
 
 raised, 
 
 as if of a living Jesus, and so thoroughly has the 
 
 ITlhS-** world's thought wedded Jesus and the Christ 
 native. principle that the Christ principle is measur- 
 ably lost in the absence to them of the living 
 
 Pause. J esus> 
 
 It is well, therefore, that the world become 
 astounded by the announcement of the pres- 
 ence here upon earth, among men, of the living 
 Jesus. It has been, is, and will be for a time, 
 my purpose, — and a purpose in which I feel 
 sure of succeeding, — to awaken the world 
 to the fact that the living Jesus is, not only 
 here, but a veritable fact of Nature. Through 
 the awakening which will come as a conse- 
 quence of this endeavor, — an endeavor the 
 result of which is going out to millions and 
 millions of people, — the Christ principle will 
 be restored, restored in that primitive sense 
 of the early Christians, who through emulat- 
 ing my life and my teachings were infilled with 
 the Christ. And through this restoration to 
 human needs of the Christ, will millions and 
 millions be brought nearer to God, your Fa- 
 ther and my Father. 
 
 I know that the world rejected me once, and 
 
i 5 o THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 more than that I know, — it will reject me 
 
 again. Yet following almost immediately that 
 
 rejection will come an acceptance, not only of 
 
 myself and the fact of my personal presence 
 
 Pause and here, but through that acceptance will be 
 
 Sfsfng of opened the gates, — the gates ! Through that 
 
 the won? 1 acceptance the thin veil will not only be torn 
 
 "here." in twain, but destroyed. 
 
 My children, you are participants in these 
 
 If h the rf g e ht S £ rea t matters of life. Not far ahead you will 
 
 hand, as'it realize, looking back upon this hour, what this 
 
 table, were hour really is to you. Some of you are Thom- 
 
 positfon of ases, and some of you are Johns and Peters 
 
 blessing. an( j Marys. There is nothing which can 
 
 give to you, all of you, absolute freedom,, 
 
 perfect happiness, excepting truth. I am 
 
 come to you that ye might have life, and have 
 
 it more abundantly. For the present season 
 
 of time, my work in your midst is near at an 
 
 end ; but later I have many things to say unto 
 
 Great y OU anc j to the world. And I rejoice in the 
 
 ness. understanding I have that I shall have ample 
 
 opportunity for that further ministration of 
 
 loving helpfulness. You do not understand yet 
 
 the fullness of my purpose in coming here. 
 
 You will understand that later. There are two 
 
 faithful souls who understand this fully, and 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 151 
 
 by their help what I have to say here, and have 
 had to say here, I assure you is going out with 
 a blessing to millions and millions of human 
 beings. 
 
 You are, some of you, my disciples. Follow 
 me, and none who follows me shall walk in 
 darkness. 
 
 If desired, I will heal one or two, if they 
 will sit here before me. 
 
SESSION 21 
 
 May 4, 
 1921. 
 
 The Inner Circle 
 This time Peace, my children, be unto you. 
 
 the blessing ' J . . ' J 
 
 was a 1 am filled with joy because of my ability 
 
 one^for to observe that you, and you, and I myself, in 
 ttah e th P e e " P ur P ose > s ^ve the mystery — trinity. I surely 
 medium, do not say this in any sense of desire to please 
 impression you, — except that it is pleasing, and I feel 
 ^ z d e irect glad to be able to say this which I have said, 
 through for it is a fact: and it is a fact which gives 
 
 the closed . , r , . ? 
 
 eyelids. vital warrant to me of the execution of my 
 
 then* two? purpose in coming. Now you will see what 
 
 finders rC f ■"■ mean. We are not one; we are three; but 
 
 the right the purpose we three have is one. 
 stretched I am not unmindful or without knowledge, 
 
 Smhe as > °^ course ,> y° u know, that all I am saying 
 
 after word is to go out and out into the world. What I 
 
 "trinity." , . . , M 1 , , , 
 
 Quiet, have just said possibly may be interpreted by 
 [aughs S1Ve y° u as strictly personal; but I desire to have 
 from the j^ together with all the matter given, go out 
 A into the world. I have come to know you both 
 
 rop ecy. gQ w ^ ^^ j j^^ j m pii c if- confidence in both 
 
 152 
 
E. B. O. 
 
 said, 
 
 THE INNER CIRCLE 153 
 
 of you, in your disposition to carry forward 
 this message, and also in your ability to see 
 that your disposition materializes. This con- 
 versation with you two is one of privilege with 
 me, a privilege I have taken to-night, but not 
 assumed before. It is rather a personal, 
 friendly touch, — a friendly touch that is per- 
 sonal. 
 
 reai^ehow ^^ reanza ti° n of that appreciation is my 
 much we only warrant for saying to you what I have 
 it^ ' ' said to-night. You have both of you seen, and 
 you believe, and millions who take up this 
 which you are to send forth, not seeing, will 
 Smiling. finally believe. 
 
 Discipline. "Whom the Lord loveth, He chasteneth." 
 Slowly, Sooner or later every one comes to know 
 
 sadness, somewhat of the value of discipline. All peo- 
 ple are disciplined. The greatest aid to all 
 human advancement is discipline. For a time 
 Smiling, all discipline seems grievous, but later, its value 
 becoming revealed, gives joy, happiness, peace, 
 Smile, and because it gives understanding. 
 
 pause. 
 
 Great We have spoken of the great help, aid, and 
 
 face. 6 m assistance to all human beings of discipline. We 
 
 have not yet referred, but we are about to,, to 
 
 the disciplinarian. Great and good results are 
 
154 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 invariably and always direct consequences of 
 great causes. Who is this great disciple-na- 
 rian ? — what is it ? It is simply divine law. 
 This law is not only a disciplinarian, it is a 
 teacher as well. Were it not for this teacher, 
 people would live always in ignorance. No 
 spiritual light would shine into their midst, at 
 least, so as to be seen, realized, and understood. 
 This I hold to be true: That individuals 
 gain their wisdom and all real knowledge 
 through some one's violation of divine law. If 
 what I say is true, violation of divine law 
 amounts almost to a divine act. I shall be con- 
 demned by some for saying that men are led 
 into wisdom and knowledge through the viola- 
 tion of divine law,, and that such violation is 
 almost divine in itself, but it is divine because 
 of what it does. 
 
 Violation of divine law invariably leads to 
 pain. Pain is suffering. Pain and suffering 
 are taken by the individual to mean discipline, 
 — not only this, but more. Pain and suffering 
 are not desired, and, if they once come, the 
 Uplifted natural thing to do next is to discover if pos- 
 face * sible some way to avoid the repetition of that 
 
 pain and suffering; and through the endeavor 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 155 
 
 Smile and |- discover this, knowledge comes. Through 
 
 gesture of ; ° . . ° 
 
 head as of the history of the growth of people it is easy 
 st e and?ng. er " to see that in all primary states pain and suf- 
 fering have been always the most powerful 
 agents leading to the study of law, divine law, 
 that it and its purpose may be understood. So 
 Leaning it has been, is, and always will be. And be- 
 eamest-' cause of it, growth has been, is, and always 
 will be. 
 
 When a man has mastered a problem simply 
 because pain and suffering have suggested the 
 importance of such a mastery, from that time 
 on,, in association with that particular phase 
 of need, he will be prompted to a continuation 
 of mastery by a more beautiful teacher than 
 that teacher which is at the same time the 
 disciple-narian. Thus, through violation of 
 divine law, pain and suffering come. These in 
 turn lead to investigation concerning the cause 
 of things, and the investigation, pursued, 
 brings the beautiful revelation of truth. 
 As he And so endeth that lesson. 
 
 ended, a 
 very beau- 
 
 lighte^hfs I came o nc e, declaring to the world that my 
 
 face. mission was not to destroy the law, but to 
 
 fulfill it. I come to the world to-night to tell 
 
 the world that,, though in its blindness it con- 
 
156 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Chri t' demned me, I am not here, I am not speaking, 
 anity. I am not sending these messages out into the 
 world, to discredit Christianity, but rather to 
 bring Christianity to light; to show the world 
 Very great that Christianity is only — living right. In 
 ness. 6S " order to live right one must become, through 
 experience, wise enough to be normally just to 
 self; and when becoming possessed of such 
 wisdom,, to live in accordance with: Whatso- 
 ever ye would that men should do unto you, 
 do ye even so unto them. 
 Head If to live such a life constitutes sectarianism, 
 
 negadyely, I will admit of the value to the world of cer- 
 ge'sfunT* ta * n ^ eatures of sectarianism; but to live such 
 continued, a life is to annul all aspects of sectarianism, 
 
 hand . ,. ,-rr • i- 1 
 
 rapping for to live such a life, 1 repeat, is to live the 
 
 in earnest- Christian life, and the Christian life cannot 
 
 ness. b e lived, in its wholeness and completeness, 
 
 without strictly adhering to the so-called 
 
 "Golden Rule." The Golden Rule is in no way 
 
 Upward applicable,, in its true sense, in the life of any 
 
 of S hand. man > or body of men, until the man, or body 
 
 of men, rises to that nobility of stature which 
 
 is truly spiritual; for to live below such a 
 
 height, such a plane, is to render liable one's 
 
 desiring that another should do unto one that 
 
 which is not spiritually helpful unto one. 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 
 
 157 
 
 Smiling. 
 
 Reference 
 to the 
 hostile 
 spirit of 
 whose 
 presence 
 John Mc- 
 Culloug-h 
 had told us, 
 and who 
 had been 
 forced to 
 depart by 
 the en- 
 trance of 
 the Master. 
 
 E. P. W. 
 
 said, "We 
 thank you 
 for doing 
 so." 
 
 Therefore, on that plane, it is not right that 
 one should do unto another as he would have 
 another do unto him ; but, when one is spiritu- 
 ally conscious of the real and vital require- 
 ments of human life, then the Golden Rule, 
 lived, is the Christian life. 
 
 I have had an unusually pleasant call here 
 this evening, because it has afforded me the 
 opportunity for delivering the message, or mes- 
 sages, to the world, and also the privilege of 
 performing a little something helpful to you, 
 Martha and Mary. 
 
 What I have done is of the invisible. Once 
 upon a time I did enter the Temple, and found 
 there people conducting a commercial enter- 
 prise; and I did drive the people conducting 
 the enterprise, and the enterprise itself, out of 
 the Temple. In coming here I found left evi- 
 dently something of a similar character, in- 
 visible to you, and yet felt by you. I took 
 pleasure, for your sakes, in driving it out, and 
 did. 
 
 And now I am going away, carrying with 
 me another little pleasant memory spot. I am 
 going away, only to return again very soon. 
 God bless you. 
 
SESSION 22 
 1921. ' Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 Indul- And now is peace come to you — to you all. 
 
 I find no valued reason for history's repeat- 
 ing itself simply and alone in the fact that his- 
 tory does repeat itself. 
 
 Earnest- j k now the individual man, the individual 
 
 ness. 
 
 woman, sometime cannot be less than the real 
 Pause, with soul individual. It is in the line of destiny, 
 of earnest- law, for every man and woman to walk of 
 uplifted themselves, independent of purely human- 
 face, made supports. All crutches and canes some- 
 time will be done away with, — which means 
 that many institutions of the present that con- 
 stitute crutch and cane, will have to be moved 
 out of, for no individual can grow out into that 
 soul self while supported by some institutions 
 of the present. 
 
 In the fifteenth century there lived a man 
 who became a power, a great power, impress- 
 ing his time to such an extent that the effect 
 has come down through all the years, and still 
 
 158 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 159 
 
 is active. This man was born to show to the 
 world the necessity for moving out of a seem- 
 ingly good institution in order to get individ- 
 ual, normal, spiritual strength. That man of 
 whom I speak was Martin Luther. 
 
 I know you are all familiar with the part 
 this man played in human history. When he 
 was born into the physical world, the church 
 entertained certain lines of practice which 
 clipped the wings of individual power to rise 
 as individuals, independently, — to rise up to 
 and into the stature of the soul man. The 
 church assumed the power to do for the man, 
 in return for certain material considerations, 
 that which the man, as they claimed, could not 
 do for himself. The church obtained support, 
 financial, material support, because it held the 
 idea of human dependence upon it; but in- 
 wardly the desire was for material support for 
 the church, and the individual was ready to 
 give that support for the privilege which the 
 church in turn gave to the individual. 
 
 In this connection history is now repeating 
 itself. You need not be shocked, any of you, 
 when I tell you that indulgences are being sold 
 to-day, and the traffic in indulgences, their 
 sale, is by no means confined to the Catholic 
 
160 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Church. Nor does this which I say relative to 
 history's repeating itself in any \vay concern 
 the Catholic Church. I find thousands upon 
 thousands of people joining the church now, 
 or a church, largely because of its promise that 
 if the individual will unite with it, he may be 
 assured of health, happiness,, and prosperity. 
 And this is the sale of indulgences. 
 
 There was a time, there was a time, when 
 the disciples were sent out to teach and to heal 
 the sick and to do good; but they were never 
 instructed by any one to urge people, individ- 
 uals, to come and partake of the truth of life 
 because of a promise that, if they would do 
 so, they could have health or prosperity. It 
 was the spirit of the Teacher that they should 
 go out and show the world what was right, 
 and then invite the world to live right, just 
 for right's sake. The church has no power 
 to give health. It has no power to bestow 
 prosperity. The Christ principle is sole cus- 
 todian of this power. It is wrong, because it 
 is not right, to promise material values to any 
 one as a recompense for doing that which it is 
 right to do. Even your Father and my Father 
 does not urge you to do right that you may 
 escape punishment, if you fail to do right; but 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 161 
 
 you are, rather, invited, — and so are , all, — 
 to the light of life, to the truth,, just for the 
 truth's sake, just for your sake. 
 
 / can do nothing for you which you can do 
 for yourself. Vicarious atonement is neither 
 true nor necessary, and this fact, — and it is a 
 fact, — will become revealed to any man, to 
 any woman, the very moment they do alto- 
 gether right for the only reason that it is right 
 to do right. And in that realization they will 
 discover the only possible atonement, which is 
 found in the meaning of that word rightly 
 divided and set before them as the at-one-ment 
 with the great Over-soul, your Father and my 
 
 Ministry Father. 
 
 of healing. 
 
SESSION 23 
 f 9 H 6 > The Inner Circle 
 
 First ("I see the light coming I I scarcely expect- 
 
 coming of . . T , . T . . , , A . 
 
 the Master ed it. It is coming! It is almost here. A host 
 inner °f heavenly visitors. Even I can see the white 
 Circle horses and the chariots, and the winged souls. 
 
 on other ' ■ * 
 
 than a Oh, what an escort! But oh, oh, oh, what an 
 evening. ** individual to whom to pay escort! There is 
 a kingly splendor to it, and yet it is the com- 
 monest of the common in the sphere of that 
 life. It is not pomp and pageantry, — / do 
 not mean that, — and yet if your eyes could 
 be open to see it, it might impress you as such!' 
 
 John McCullough.) 
 
 Peace and joy come to this house. My peace 
 I bring to you, and my peace I will leave with 
 you when I go away. 
 
 T f h ^ i | I |™J The soul, among things that are real, is the 
 
 most real of all things. Since the soul is, it is, 
 
 of course, always somewhere. You, the deni- 
 
 162 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 163 
 
 zens of earth, speak of the soul's place as the 
 spirit world. That is only a term, true,, abso- 
 lutely true, but not quite comprehensive 
 enough, for the reason that you do not hold 
 sufficiently definite ideas of where the spirit 
 world is. You, sitting here in this room, are 
 now in the spirit world; and if, in a general 
 way, people,, thinking of the soul's home, would 
 recognize keenly the fact that those who have 
 passed out of the body are no more and no 
 less souls than you who have not left the body 
 are souls, then at once would come the revela- 
 tion that the idea of the soul's habitation's be- 
 ing the spirit world is not sufficiently compre- 
 hensive. 
 
 This sphere of souls, souls freed from flesh, 
 is but a state of superior understanding which 
 the soul has concerning the world and the 
 meaning of things in the world. Independent 
 of these different states of understanding, 
 there is no veil separating the soul inhabiting 
 flesh and the soul released from the physical 
 body. 
 
 The expression is too tame, lacks too much 
 of force-meaning, to say that the world,, to 
 the emancipated soul, is beautiful, beautiful, 
 lovely, lovely. I say, these words utterly fail 
 
164 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 of meaning at the point where endeavor is 
 made to speak properly of what you frequently 
 call the spirit land. Millions and millions of 
 souls out of the body live right here in your 
 midst. They build houses where your houses 
 are built, and yet build them, upon vacant lots. 
 How strange that statement must be to all who 
 read this, even to you who hear it! Perhaps 
 it may be made clear to any who will pause 
 long enough to read carefully the story of 
 how I appeared in the midst of the little gath- 
 ering of my followers when they were securely 
 locked within that room, for no doors were 
 opened to admit of my entrance, since no one 
 expected me there. Can it not be seen here 
 that to me, as a being out of the physical form, 
 walls of matter constituted no obstruction? 
 Then, why not build our houses in the spirit 
 world on the same lot where your material 
 houses are reared, and yet build them upon 
 vacant lots? 
 
 Your flowers are the flowers of the soul 
 land. Spirits, souls,, have no floral gardens 
 independent of those you have; and yet they 
 have entirely ^different floral gardens, but dif- 
 ferent only because seen as they are, and known 
 to be just what they are. The leaves upon the 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 
 
 165 
 
 trees mean much to all who admire them and 
 enjoy their shade, but to the soul out of the 
 body they are as so many whispering instru- 
 ments of music ; and yet, and nevertheless, they 
 are the same leaves to the soul out of the body 
 as they are to you, souls living still in the 
 body. The fragrance of a flower, souls in the 
 body enjoy until it is all gone out of the flower, 
 and the flower faileth; but in that fragrance 
 which has gone out from your power of sens- 
 ing, there is to the soul out of the body a 
 fragrance still, and that fragrance takes on 
 even more beautiful coloring than did the 
 petals of the rose, the flower you knew and 
 loved. 
 
 The beauty and loveliness of all that con- 
 stitutes the phenomenon of nature with you 
 ceases to be mere phenomenon to the soul out 
 of the body, for the soul out of the body per- 
 ceives the real and loses sight of the mere phe- 
 nomenal expression, — loses sight of it in an 
 understanding, in a realization of its reality; 
 and, more than this, the reality is traced along 
 lines that lead to the primary cause of all. The 
 spirit world is no more real to the soul out 
 there in the spirit world than it is to you living 
 in the body, but a certain sense which the soul 
 
166 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 has, — the soul out of the body, I mean, — of 
 what is real renders its reality of meaning 
 Smiling. Godlike> SU p r emely Godlike, and in it all, be- 
 cause of this understanding, the face of God 
 is beheld. 
 
 I may have tired you; I may not have been 
 able to place this before you as clearly as I 
 would like, but I am getting along, I find, so 
 as more easily to express myself; and I am 
 certain that, as I may be permitted by condi- 
 tions to come to you, Martha and Mary, for 
 the purpose of helping people later on, I shall 
 be able to burden you less, because of my bet- 
 E. P. w. ter ability to express properly and more easily 
 "This d does what I may have a desire at that time to ex- 
 not seem p re ss. I am not unmindful of how tedious this 
 
 tedious r 
 
 to us." all may be to you, but 1 am powerless to make 
 added, ' it different just now. Shall I proceed? 
 
 "Or any 
 burden." 
 The Master 
 sighed, as 
 if deeply- 
 gratified. 
 
 Sectarian- j believe you speak concerning different 
 money values as being "denominations," do 
 E. P. W. you not ? 
 resoori e Then, whatever denomination of money may 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 167 
 
 be before you, or under consideration, it is 
 therefore money,, is it not? 
 
 If the denomination were large, it would be 
 money; if it were small, it would be money, 
 still. 
 
 How different is this from religious denom- 
 inations ! Does not a certain religious denom- 
 ination differ very materially from another 
 religious denomination ? You could not, strict- 
 ly speaking, say that a — Give me the name of 
 some denomination. Thank you. — You could 
 not very well say that a Methodist denomina- 
 tion was exactly like unto a Baptist denomina- 
 "No," was tion, could you ? And yet both are denom- 
 R lv 'of inations of religion, are they not? Then, if 
 "Yes." they vary as denominations of religion, do 
 these respective denominations have exactly 
 the same religion? Then, logically, only one 
 of them can possibly be the exact and true re- 
 ligion, because, if both of them had exactly 
 the true religion, there could be no distinction 
 made in their religion as denominations. 
 
 Give me the denominations of some of your 
 money, please. 
 
 A cent is money, a dollar is money, but dif- 
 ferent denominations of money; yet both de- 
 nominations are right, because they are meant 
 
i68 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Both 
 
 replied, 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Method- 
 ist" and 
 "Baptist." 
 
 E. B. O. 
 
 replied, 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 Leaning 
 forward 
 with great 
 earnest- 
 ness, and 
 smiling. 
 
 Reply, 
 "Cent.' 
 
 to express different quality or quantity of the 
 same thing. Is that not right? 
 
 I am glad to have you answer me, and to 
 have you put the answer down. What did you 
 call those religious denominatipns ? 
 
 Now, the Methodist denomination pursues 
 its course of religious life in accordance with 
 certain adopted methods. Is this not true? 
 And the Baptists also live in accordance with 
 certain methods which they have adopted. 
 Possibly one or the other of these denomina- 
 tions may be employing the absolutely correct 
 method, but both cannot be employing the ab- 
 solutely correct method, because they are not 
 alike. Yet in religion, religion itself, if lived, 
 reveals, as man advances, its own methods of 
 finding a deeper root in the soil of human as- 
 piration toward God. Wrong methods can 
 scarcely be trusted to lead to right results ; but 
 the right result of living reveals, in the con- 
 sciousness of the one living right, the true 
 method of living. 
 
 If the Methodist denomination stood for a 
 dollar in religion, and the Baptist denomina- 
 tion stood for a pence — What do you call 
 yours ? — for a cent in religion, then both would 
 stand for religion. And if both stood for re- 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 
 
 169 
 
 Gradually ligion, true religion, then the method employed 
 forward, for living religion upon the part of the Meth- 
 fow upo V n ng ° dist and the Baptist would be identical. 
 
 the last 
 word in 
 conclusive 
 emphasis. 
 
 Shall I proceed? 
 
 Christian Science is neither Christian nor a 
 science. 
 
 Nothing can be Christian in which the Christ 
 principle fails of filling it full. 
 
 Nothing can be a science unless it is true, 
 unless it is the truth. 
 
 The Christ principle is interpreted to the 
 consciousness of individuals as the individual 
 earnestly seeks for the interpretation of it. It 
 is not, and cannot be, interpreted in the midst 
 of creedal clutter, or in the household of re- 
 ligious aristocracy. True religion is a scien- 
 tific religion, and the real Christ principle is 
 the only real science. 
 
 As Christian Science fails properly to in- 
 terpret the Christ principle,, it is not Christian. 
 It, therefore, falls short of expressing truth 
 in the absolute; and, therefore, it is not science. 
 I repeat, Christian Science is neither Christian 
 
170 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 nor science. Within a half century the truth 
 of that to which I am just giving expression 
 will become well recognized here in your midst. 
 
 The usual 
 benedic- 
 tion of 
 hand 
 raised 
 in blessing. 
 
 I have come, and my visit has been one of 
 pleasure, particularly so. I love just to be with 
 you,, and it is a pleasure to know that I am re- 
 awakening the world. And now I am going, 
 and I leave with you that which I spoke of 
 leaving with you when I came, — my peace. 
 Bless you, Martha and Mary, bless you ! 
 
SESSION 24 
 
 May ii, 
 
 1921. 
 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 The usual The blessing of peace I bring to you, Martha 
 Uplifted and Mary, and to this entire household. 
 
 face. 
 
 The Men seek to be great, and men long to be 
 
 Greatness , . , ? ' , . * ,. , 
 
 of Service great,, and omit doing anything leading them 
 out to greatness. Often men who really seek 
 to be great fail of attaining unto greatness 
 simply because they search for it where great- 
 ness cannot possibly be found. Those desir- 
 ing greatness and doing nothing to gain it, 
 of course will not find it. If any man among 
 you would be great, let him become a servant. 
 Means are very simple, such means as are 
 necessary to attain unto greatness. Before 
 
 Gesture of one can serve, he must learn how to serve, and 
 
 when he has come to know how to serve, he 
 
 must discover the right place in which to serve. 
 
 One who is not willing to serve will scarcely 
 
 be led to search out the how, the way, to serve, 
 
 and one who has not attained unto such a 
 
 171 
 
172 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 knowledge will certainly fail to discover a 
 place in which to serve. It is only through 
 service that one can become great. 
 
 Being qualified to serve, and possessed of 
 an- understanding of where to serve, one will 
 easily see who should be served. Therefore, 
 in service there are three things necessary for 
 consideration : — how to serve, where to serve, 
 Earnest- an( j whom to serve. It is impossible for one to 
 
 ness. \ 
 
 learn how to serve who continuously lives the 
 Expressive- life of a Pharisee. One must be humble. The 
 
 iicss in 
 
 face. superficial mind is apt to confuse service with 
 
 slavery. The former is exalting; the latter is 
 degenerating. 
 
 In the universe those who are greatest to- 
 day are those who have served most. To serve 
 wisely one must find need, and this applies not 
 only to human beings,, and to such as have 
 passed out of the physical body into those first 
 spheres of consciousness in the world of ex- 
 carnates, but as well to those who have arrived 
 at the most exalted spheres of life. They of 
 the most exalted sphere serve where service 
 is most needed. This explains in a measure 
 why I am here. It is only natural that I 
 should be here, since I have thoroughly learned 
 the lesson of service. 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 173 
 
 Let no one say, — and if they would speak 
 wisely they will not say, — that the most ex- 
 alted spirits do not come near the earth and 
 its people. They do, because upon the earth 
 and in the midst of the people of the earth is 
 found the greatest need for service; therefore, 
 the naturalness to really great souls, exalted 
 souls, of mingling with even the humblest of 
 God's children, struggling here in the darkness 
 of time to find some rays of light which may 
 reveal the fact of an eternity, and one in which 
 growth and progress and development are pos- 
 sible. 
 
 There will be those who read these utter- 
 ances of mine who will say all manner of 
 things in an attempt to discredit the truth of 
 my claim to identity, such as I have set forth 
 already ; and this will not be the first time that 
 such an attitude has been assumed toward me, 
 and toward others. 
 
 There is a Latin phrase familiar to all, Vox 
 del, vox populi, — "The voice of God is the 
 voice of the people." The reverse of that, 
 "The voice of the people is the voice of God," 
 is true, but true only when the real voice of 
 the real people goes forth. And let it always be 
 remembered that there is a vast difference be- 
 
174 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 tween the voice of the people and the clamoring 
 shout of the mob. Let the word go forth, let 
 these words go forth : He who would be great, 
 let him, serve; and he who would serve wisely, 
 let him search out the greatest need for serv- 
 ice, and finding this, let that be his place as a 
 Smile. servant. 
 
 Very long 
 pause. 
 
 Spiritual The Bible is of Eastern origin. Its alle- 
 insight gories and poems, — some of which, too, are 
 allegories, — are presented in a symbolism 
 peculiar to the Eastern mind. The Western 
 mind finds great difficulty in interpreting prop- 
 erly that symbolism. So far, its attempt in 
 this direction has proved almost a failure. The 
 Western mind is characterized largely by a dis- 
 position to bring the things spiritual down; 
 the Eastern mind attempts to bring that which 
 is down up. And because of the Eastern 
 mind's persisting through centuries in elevat- 
 ing the earthly toward the heavenly, the ma- 
 terial mind toward the spiritual mind, it has 
 succeeded very measurably in securing for its 
 spiritual foundation a place of Himalayan 
 heights. The Western mind has succeeded, in 
 degree, in bringing the Heavens down to earth, 
 sufficiently so, through persisting, to have 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 
 
 175 
 
 gained a taste of Heavenly conditions; but 
 that taste has, metaphorically speaking, be- 
 come desirous for more, and Heaven itself is 
 being lifted up gradually. The Western mind 
 is beginning to look up there, out there, toward 
 heavenly states, toward Heaven itself, and is 
 rising up, through the desire for more of that 
 taste; and the upward movement in this con- 
 nection will, during the next century, be very 
 rapid, and the West will surpass in attaining 
 unto spiritual understanding anything which 
 the East has ever attained to as yet. 
 
 Oh, oh, all this cajoling, inviting, almost 
 commanding Heaven to come down, is under- 
 stood by the souls who are helping earth's peo- 
 ple on their way ; and Heaven comes down,, — 
 but not to stay; rather, to show the way! It 
 is showing the way, and it is leading the soul 
 of earth up, higher and higher. 
 
 It has been promised that the wilderness 
 shall bloom and blossom as the rose, but the 
 wilderness referred to was certainly not in 
 any sense the vast wild territory of woodland 
 or of prairie ; it was, rather, the wilderness of 
 the mind, the wilderness of the soul. That 
 prophecy has been in process of fulfillment not 
 only since the day of its utterance, but it was 
 
176 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Intense 
 earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 in a process of fulfillment long prior to that 
 time. Yet during all time, never has there 
 been given such an evidence of the possibility 
 and probability of its fulfillment as is being 
 given now; and the next fifty years yvill pro- 
 duce flower gardens of mental and spiritual 
 beauty where now exists the mental and soul 
 wilderness. 
 
 e. p. w. 
 
 said, "You 
 know that 
 you can 
 have our 
 assistance 
 as long as 
 you want 
 it." 
 
 Both hands, 
 raised and 
 held in 
 benedic- 
 tion. 
 
 And now I am going to leave you, in a sense, 
 but we will meet again, of course, very soon. 
 And then, with your assistance I will talk fur- 
 ther on to the world. 
 
 You — have — said — it. I shall need that 
 assistance after this work is all done. I want 
 your assistance forever, and you, as you come 
 to know better, more fully, will want and need 
 mine; and you both, yes, you three, shall have 
 it. 
 
May 13, 
 1921. 
 
 SESSION 25 
 Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 Heart. 
 
 I have asked the Father that health, peace, 
 and happiness come to you all — here — to-day. 
 Purity of Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall 
 see God. 
 
 Some one has said that "Seeing is believing," 
 but I say, To see is to feel. The matter of 
 Long -.u vision, as it reaches out, is a matter relatively 
 
 pause, with t ' J 
 
 turning of important. That which you are able to see, 
 different merely see with your physical eyes, means 
 ^room. muc h t° you; and yet relatively it means but 
 very, very little. 
 
 The pure in heart see God. God cannot be 
 seen with the physical eyes; only manifesta- 
 tions of God can be seen with the physical eyes. 
 The eye that soul fully sees, sees more than the 
 manifestations of God in the varied expres- 
 sions of His manifestation. It sees God in the 
 manifestation, and that certainly is seeing 
 
 more than one sees who merely beholds the 
 
 177 
 
178 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 manifestation itself. Whatever may be seen 
 produces its effect in a feeling of the individual 
 seeing- it. The nature and quality of the things 
 seen determine the value to one, born of the 
 feeling produced upon one as a reflex action of 
 the thing beheld. 
 
 To be pure in heart is to be„ at the center, 
 filled with the All-good. Here there must be 
 no alloy; no baser metal must enter into the 
 composition of this coin, purity of heart. The 
 heart referred to is not the physical heart; it 
 is the real, central being, rather. The central 
 being must be pure, and it cannot be pure, free 
 from every taint of alloy, free in every degree 
 from baser things, until the true center being 
 is normal ; and the normal center being is God, 
 God Himself,, in the being. The purer the 
 heart here, the more of God will be seen, is 
 seen. 
 
 One may look upon the rose and behold it 
 as a rose, but one who is pure in heart will see 
 in the rose the smiling face of Deity. It is 
 important to see God; to see God is to feel 
 God ; to feel God is to feel like God ; and to feel 
 like God one must have a sense of purity with- 
 Smile. in, for without that purity God cannot be seen. 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 179 
 
 The Living l 1 am ^vith you alway. I would I could 
 
 Presence. ' J / 
 
 render this truth a fact in the common con- 
 sciousness of all humanity, — Lo, I am with 
 Special y0 u alway, even unto the end. 
 
 emphasis J . J ' . 
 
 on the It is true, I am with you alway. It is natural 
 
 and a smile, that I should be near you alway, even unto the 
 and pause. tn ^ You need, you people of this great world, 
 need help. It is my desire to bring to you help. 
 This is my mission in life — just to bring help. 
 I have never gone far away from the center 
 where help is most needed. When the soul 
 becomes disengaged from the physical body, it 
 is no longer limited in its possibilities of reach- 
 ing out to people who need, and also of sup- 
 plying those needs. This unlimited privilege 
 is the soul's emancipated disposition, for dis- 
 position is held frequently in bondage. The 
 soul, therefore, is unlimited in its possibility to 
 go wherever desire prompts, and disposition 
 to help is unbounded, as well as unhindered. 
 
 I am here to help you, because of my recog- 
 nition of your need for help. I have rilled this 
 place this afternoon with a healing quality, 
 because of my recognition of your need for it. 
 You will be healed by this healing quality in 
 accordance with your faith in its power to heal 
 you. If your faith is strong, you will reach 
 
180 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 out forcibly, earnestly, for it, and you will 
 secure it. According to your faith, be it unto 
 you. I speak not of myself when I say, / am, 
 and I, as the I AM, have merely brought to 
 you that which is committed to me by your 
 Father and my Father. We are brothers and 
 sisters all, children of one Father, and that 
 one Father is infinite in His resources, and 
 infinite in loving disposition toward you, to- 
 ward me, — His children. 
 
 I will ask you all to-day to close your eyes 
 and in the silence look out, feel your way out, 
 
 Gesture, into this which surrounds you, this healing 
 power, to the end that you may be filled with 
 it,, and just for a few moments I will stay and 
 
 Long, long join with you in this silent healing. 
 
 pause. 
 
 My Heavenly Father, these are all Thy 
 children. They love Thee, and we ask that 
 Thou wouldst glorify Thyself to-day through 
 their health and happiness. Speak the word 
 of their health, Heavenly Father, now, now — 
 the word of Thy health, speak it unto every 
 child here now. 
 
 We will now retire from just this spot, this 
 place ; but we leave with you this healing, help- 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 181 
 
 ful power. You shall take it with you. Each 
 one of you will feel better as you go from 
 here. 
 
 And now,, Loving Father, we commit all of 
 these children into Thy keeping. 
 
May 25, 
 1921. 
 
 Hand 
 raised in 
 blessing 
 over each, 
 then moved 
 widely as 
 over all the 
 assembled 
 spirits. 
 Spoken 
 yearningly. 
 Long 
 Pause. 
 Govern- 
 ments. 
 
 SESSION 26 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 All hail, blessed helpers, all hail! 
 
 I do not assume to be, nor will I call myself, 
 the Prince of Peace; but I am one who loves 
 peace so fully that for it I am willing and glad 
 to give all that it is possible for one to give — 
 all that I am; and all that I am, I give for 
 peace. 
 
 The governments of the earth, as they exist 
 and operate to-day, are the outgrowth of hu- 
 man mind-and-soul evolution. The plan and 
 pattern of human beings' governments exist 
 not for the purpose of proclaiming to the world 
 their respective states of civilization, but they 
 do proclaim just that state of civilization to 
 which the people constituting these govern- 
 ments have attained. Human governments, 
 national governments, are governments be- 
 cause of civilization. Where civilization fails 
 
 of expression, there there is no government. 
 
 182 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 183 
 
 Human government, at its best, has failed to 
 annul or eliminate savagery. At its best, it 
 succeeds partially in restraining, curbing, and 
 holding in abeyance savage people, and pre- 
 vents measurably such as these from express- 
 ing in society savagery. Human governments, 
 at their best, operate more in lines and courses 
 of restraint than in connection with any other 
 feature or item of governmental functioning; 
 but notwithstanding the years that have come 
 and gone, the average mind fails, not in dis- 
 cerning clearly the fact of savagery as having 
 still an existence, bu,t in locating justly and 
 righteously that branch of society wherein sav- 
 agery is most prominent and most powerful. 
 
 In what is termed civilized society, it would 
 be far from pleasing to tell the most thorough- 
 ly untamed man that he was still a savage and 
 that his conduct was that of savagery. Even 
 such a one would be offended if told this. Yet, 
 if the most thoroughly savage class of people 
 were told the truth about their savagery, they 
 would not only be offended and deny the ac- 
 cusation, but they would turn the power of 
 their position upon and against the offender 
 with such violence as to demonstrate conclu- 
 sively that the accuser spoke only the truth 
 
184 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 when declaring to them the fact of their sav- 
 agery. 
 
 Necessarily, human government is an insti- 
 tution not in, but out of, the hands, the keep- 
 ing, and control of the people, and is commit- 
 ted to the keeping and conducting, to the hands 
 of those who are, as the saying goes, "in au- 
 thority." These, such as these, too often are 
 the worst savages which have to be reckoned 
 with. This, I know, is not only a truth, but 
 it is a truth stated with bluntness; and not- 
 withstanding that I love peace, I know that 
 this statement will, for a time, bring, in a 
 measure, the very opposite of peace. Further- 
 more, I know it will, in time, bring to the great 
 bulk of humanity a realization of where terror- 
 izing savagery really exists. And the people, 
 the whole people, will bring peace, and destroy 
 tyranny. 
 
 About the highest and best understanding 
 which human beings have concerning govern- 
 ment in the world of liberated souls is that it 
 is patterned somewhat after that form of gov- 
 ernment which is best,, as set up here upon 
 earth. This concept, so far as it is in evidence 
 and so far as it is true, will radically change 
 within the next fifty years. It will change 
 
 Great 
 emotion. 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 185 
 
 because of a change wrought out in the human 
 mind by the power of spirit and soul influence. 
 
 The greatest man that Russia ever produced 
 understood all that I have said, and even more 
 than I have said, about human government. 
 His prophetic soul vision gained a glimpse of 
 the government of the spiritual world, and he 
 endeavored to portray what he had seen of 
 the spiritual government in such a manner as 
 to make it clear to the understanding of man, 
 that human government should be patterned 
 after it. 
 
 Whatever else may be said concerning the 
 government of the great spiritual world, it 
 may be most frankly and seriously stated that 
 it has no rulers, no potentates, analogous to 
 those who find a place in the governments 
 of earth. Furthermore, the government of 
 the spiritual world projects out into life no 
 restraining power. This may seem peculiar. 
 It must seem so to human beings. The heav- 
 enly kingdom is a community. Earth's gov- 
 ernments have to restrain men with undevel- 
 oped spirituality from stealing, from outward- 
 ly expressing covetousness, from committing 
 crimes against nature itself; but this feature 
 of human government fails of any existence 
 
186 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 in the spiritual world, simply because there is 
 no reason for its existing. 
 
 Thought. Thoughts are not things. Thoughts do not 
 create things. Nothing is being created now. 
 All that will ever be created is already here. 
 In the spiritual kingdom, this commune king- 
 dom, the individual realizes that all which has 
 been created is for common use, and that it 
 matters not how much one may use of it, there 
 is so unlimited a supply that there always re- 
 mains enough. Thus, in the spiritual kingdom, 
 one is not restrained from taking anything; 
 but he must use thought, else he can take 
 nothing, for he can take absolutely nothing 
 which he is incapable of properly co-ordinat- 
 ing, properly assembling. By proper co-ordi- 
 nation and proper assembling of things, I mean 
 the bringing together of the things created so 
 as to construct something of value, as a con- 
 struction, to himself. He, being a part of the 
 great commonwealth of this kingdom, will 
 build nothing except that which is helpful, not 
 only to self, but to all citizens of this kingdom, 
 the celestial world. 
 
 Thought gathers the material and properly 
 co-ordinates it into dress, for spirits are clothed 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 187 
 
 upon; and in the spiritual kingdom there is 
 recognized the necessity of such an assemblage 
 of things as will make for the body clothing, 
 for none in the spiritual world is allowed to 
 live undressed. I do not mean that they are 
 prohibited from going naked by any mandate 
 of the governmental power, but are so hindered 
 by virtue of a natural disposition. It must not 
 be thought that, in the spiritual kingdom, mod- 
 esty fails of becoming an important quality of 
 soul mind. Notwithstanding this, — that the 
 best apparel is purchased only by the use of 
 thought properly co-ordinating things, things 
 which are everywhere, — there are those in 
 the spiritual kingdom who are clothed upon 
 with that which is analogous to the crudest 
 rag coverings of the earth sphere; and this is 
 so, because of the limited power of the thinker 
 to use such thoughts as are necessary to co- 
 ordinate the general stuff entering into better 
 garments. 
 
 People live in houses, and they build their 
 houses by the use of thought, and the house is 
 either a palace or a hovel, in accordance with 
 their ability to think, to use thought so as to 
 assemble properly the proper things to make 
 a palace; or,, on the other hand, by virtue of 
 
1 88 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 the lack of proper thought, they are forced to 
 move into a hovel of their own thought crea- 
 tion. Thus every man and every woman build 
 freely for themselves. 
 
 In the spiritual kingdom there is no disposi- 
 tion toward unfairness upon the part of one 
 in dealing with another. Even the most im- 
 mature expression of a thinker admits of no 
 quality of jealousy. All gradually catch the 
 right inspiration, gradually are blessed with 
 nobler aspirations, and because of this, they 
 gradually come to clothe themselves more and 
 Great more becomingly, and build better and better. 
 
 earnest - 
 
 ness. The word "sanitation," of course, means 
 
 nothing in the spiritual kingdom; to the deni- 
 zens of the spiritual. world the word "health" 
 
 Smile. has no meaning. All is health, and all is clean- 
 liness. Thought cannot gather around it that 
 which is not around for it to gather. There- 
 fore, there is an impossibility of accumulating 
 filth, and there can be no such thing as sickness. 
 
 ofth^Soui ^^ e h° me °^ ^ e sou l °P ens no greater op- 
 portunities than those which are opened up to 
 the purely human being; but the discarding of 
 the human, by the soul, leaves the soul free to 
 understand better, and to choose more wisely 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 189 
 
 of the opportunities which God gives to all 
 life, wherever life is. When the soul is gradu- 
 ated out of its physical environment, it finds its 
 surroundings quite as normal, quite as natural 
 to it, as the physical being found its surround- 
 ings in the environment of the physical world. 
 Thus none feels any sense of being out of place 
 in the spiritual world, in the spiritual king- 
 dom. This is so, because it cannot possibly be 
 otherwise, since through the law of gradua- 
 tion no one ever lives in any other place than 
 just his own place; and if, upon early entrance 
 to the spiritual kingdom, one is by nature grad- 
 uated to a place of lowliness, it is because he 
 fits that place and is natural to that place, and 
 that place is natural to him. Yet aspiration 
 again comes, as it comes to all in the spiritual 
 world, and he soon is graduated into another 
 place, because he becomes fitted for another 
 place. Therefore, a more exalted place be- 
 comes natural to him, because he is a more ex- 
 alted being, spiritually exalted, I mean; thus 
 through the hundreds and thousands of states 
 he passes on and on, and yet in each and every 
 state he finds home, a perfectly natural home 
 to him. 
 
 Divine Law recognizes that a man unfitted 
 
190 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Smile. 
 
 Hand ex- 
 tended in 
 blessing 
 toward 
 each twice. 
 
 for an exalted sphere would be quite as much 
 in hell if admitted into that sphere, as one 
 would be who was fitted for an exalted sphere, 
 if thrust down into a state far beneath his 
 own qualifications and development. The 
 whole plan of the spiritual kingdom is not only 
 God-ordained, but lovingly arranged to meet 
 the demand of every soul in its upward climb. 
 There is not one feature of the spiritual king- 
 dom for any one soul that need be in any way 
 dreaded; for whatever state a soul may enter 
 when leaving the body, that state is far better 
 than the state just left, when the physical body 
 gave up its claim upon the soul. 
 
SESSION 27 
 
 f 9 H 27 ' Spiritual Healing Circle 
 
 Right hand To as many as will receive it, I bring the 
 ov^fhe blessing of health. 
 
 people, and a dream might be of such a kind as to con- 
 to the , ° 
 
 medium, stitute as great a value to an individual as any 
 
 Long SS ? * actual experience could possibly become to 
 
 pause. h\m. The past is only a dream. All of the 
 
 Great past is but a dream. And yet all are not dream- 
 
 earnest- | j 
 
 ness. ing dreams ; but when all have lived the experi- 
 
 ences of to-day, and the sun closes down, and 
 The Dream night comes, one might as well have dreamed 
 j^ a L e all the experiences of the day as to have experi- 
 enced the contact one has had with things, 
 after the usual manner of such contact. Yet, 
 again, the past with all of its experiences has 
 been, and the experiences have been, facts. If 
 any man lives to-day in the dream life of the 
 past, he would do well to move out of his pres- 
 ent condition of living. One must ultimately 
 
 willingly give up the dream of the past, or have 
 
 191 
 
192 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Striking 
 table with 
 hand in 
 emphasis. 
 
 it ruthlessly taken from one. The mirror of 
 nature and of God is turned invariably to re- 
 flect what is before. 
 
 Your sickness has been only a dream. If 
 you are living still in that dream, you are still 
 sick. In order to be well, you must awake 
 from the dream. Sickness is not a reality to 
 any of you, it never has been, it never can be. 
 You, the you of you, has never been sick, is 
 not sick now, and never can be sick. The real 
 you of you cannot be blind, cannot be deaf. 
 Your dream is your deafness. Your deafness 
 is your dream. Your lack of proper power of 
 vision, of physical strength in any department 
 of your physical being, is a dream, is not a 
 reality to you, the real you of this you. The 
 real you should govern all the rest, should gov- 
 ern all else with which you, the real you, comes 
 in touch. The past must be surrendered, and 
 that fully and unconditionally, if one would 
 take up with vitality the future. 
 
 When you have lived a million years, — and 
 you will live, every one of you, a million years,, 
 — you will still be thinking about this future. 
 There is always a future, and yet it is always 
 the present. These immaturities of physical 
 expression are unrealities of nature. To such 
 
SPIRITUAL HEALING CIRCLE 193 
 
 an extent as they are indeed real to any, they 
 are so only in the seeming. 
 
 Your Father and my Father, God, is not 
 glorified through any of these immaturities. 
 He is glorified through this you, the real you 
 of you. If any would be well and happy, doff 
 the garments of the dream of the past, for this 
 dream of the past weaves its web, and makes 
 its garments, and covers you, the real you of 
 you, with hideously unfashionable clothing. 
 Step out from under it. Discard it, and forget 
 that you ever wore it. 
 
 I and my Father are one. You can say that. 
 
 This lesser you of you cannot say it. Let the 
 
 real you speak, let it speak. Let the real you 
 
 express, let it express. The real you is the 
 
 God. Let God express. God is health. God 
 
 is happiness. God is love. Let health, then, 
 
 Smiling, happiness, and love express. Let them express. 
 
 ing hand" The palpitating heart of the physical body ul- 
 
 threettmes tiniately ceases to beat; but the God center 
 
 in earnest within mankind, that Heart of Hearts, will go 
 
 on beating forever. Let that Divine Center 
 
 Smile. within you express, let it express. 
 
 You, my dear children, each and every one, 
 the real you of you, is like unto an apple of 
 gold within a frame of silver. You are wholly 
 
194 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 Smile, and 
 earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 Smile. 
 
 Smiling, 
 and with 
 even 
 greater 
 earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 With 
 
 uplifted 
 
 face. 
 
 Smiling 
 tenderly. 
 
 Ministry 
 of healing 
 to four. 
 
 Blessing 
 all, with 
 upraised 
 hand. 
 
 protected, you, the real you. If your faith, 
 your faith, is unhindered, it will reach out and 
 take hold of its greater self, God, of whom 
 you can say, "I and my Father are one/' Let 
 this faith, that is the real faith of you, express ; 
 let it express. The love you hold, the love the 
 real you of you feels, is Divine Love. Let Di- 
 vine Love express. 
 
 Do not live in the dream that has been, the 
 dream of expression, but live in the activity 
 of the expressing. Express, and you will grow. 
 Express the real you of you, and you will soon 
 find that the lesser elements of life which cling 
 to you will disappear. When the you, the real 
 you, expresses itself, God expresses Himself 
 in the you; and there shall be then no more 
 sickness, no more pain, and no more death. 
 And God Himself shall wipe all the tears from 
 your eyes, and give to you the smile of eternal 
 gladness. Let the true you of you, then, ex- 
 press. 
 
 I will heal one or two, if there are any here 
 who desire my blessing. If none desires it, I 
 will bless you all. 
 
 And now, my dear children, all that I am 
 of good and love I give to you in my blessing. 
 
SESSION 28 
 
 June I, 
 
 1921. 
 
 The Inner Circle 
 
 when the ("j cannot talk with you longer now. for the 
 
 Teacher 
 
 had taken Teacher is coming. 1 may remark that 1 am 
 turned,' as C authorized by the forces to say that it is to be 
 
 if looking /^ } as f v j s (f j QY a l{ m e. . . . 
 through J . . 
 
 the closed /i£ is coming to-night in great glory, — 
 first 1 to glory of the celestial world, I mean. The 
 then le to' mind of man hath not yet conceived of this 
 the right, glory of which I speak, that is, the human 
 straight m mind hath not conceived of it. The light! Not 
 and°up, im th e light in which he travels, but the light he 
 as if seeing radiates ! It draws followers just by the nat- 
 
 a large J j j 
 
 multitude, ural law of attraction. That light is not alone 
 ha^a^was to illuminate the pathway; it is a light of 
 b?e S ss?ng n strength, a light of force; it is the LIGHT OF 
 
 over all; LIFE!" 
 then special 
 
 blessing to John McCullough.) 
 
 each of the 
 three hu- 
 man beings 
 
 present. Martha and Mary, my blessing I bring to 
 
 you both; and when I go away I shall leave 
 
 195 
 
196 
 
 E. P. W. 
 said, "Is 
 it right to 
 ask you a 
 question 
 now?" 
 
 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 with you my blessing, and it shall abide with 
 you. 
 
 Not quite now. You need not ask any. You 
 have already asked it,, and I will answer it. 
 
 A 
 
 Prophecy. 
 
 Pause. 
 Smiling-. 
 
 E. B. O. 
 
 replied, 
 "Perhaps, 
 in part." 
 
 Smiling 
 
 very 
 
 happily. 
 
 I do not, and I cannot, measure time except 
 by the importance of events. Events are my 
 only timepieces; but these timepieces are very 
 accurate in the keeping- of time. An event is 
 an expression, of course, of an accumulation 
 of causations producing it; and great causes 
 produce great events. A great event indicates 
 and proclaims, in fact, that considerable time 
 has been necessary to build it up. A slight, 
 small event is more quickly builded than is a 
 large one. 
 
 I am able to see, however, an event, and to 
 observe its proportions in the very first intima- 
 tion of causation. Therefore, in a sense, and 
 a vital sense, too, the event is realized and 
 enjoyed long before its actual expression. Do 
 you children understand that philosophy? 
 
 Probably not altogether, but you do some- 
 what understand it. Yet when it is under- 
 stood, then joy is experienced all of the time, 
 because the anticipation of an event is as much 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 197 
 
 a joy as is the advent of the event itself. Now 
 you begin to see more clearly; and you begin 
 to see the beauty that all this reveals, for happy 
 Smiling anticipations dislodge the very quality of mind 
 ecstatically, now practised and used so much, called "pa- 
 tience." 
 
 I have said this, seeing an event ahead in 
 the causation principles existing now, and that 
 event is future work. I am to retire from this 
 specific feature of endeavor for a space of 
 what you call time, and possibly you may await 
 the event less impatiently because of what I 
 have just said. 
 
 The world at large will not be so blessed. 
 The world at large will receive the message, 
 and some will indeed receive it into their very 
 soul and be benefited. Others will receive it 
 only to reject it, and in the very heat and tor- 
 rent of their rejection another message will 
 meet them at their door. And they will be con- 
 quered by it, — not subdued into any mental 
 slavery regarding it, but their opposition 
 will be overcome, that is what I mean. The 
 next message may not be so long, but it will 
 be very vital. I hope to begin its delivery in 
 the month of November. 
 
 The time will pass for you rapidly, and for 
 
198 THE LIVING JESUS 
 
 the most part pleasingly,- — the time between 
 the now and the November month. 
 
 What I have said in these messages will not 
 effect directly valuable human reformation. 
 Indirectly, these messages will have much to 
 do toward reforming where reformation is 
 needed ; and where is there a place or condition 
 upon earth where reformation is not needed, at 
 least in some degree? 
 
 These messages will lead people to think. 
 People of the church will be led to think. Peo- 
 ple in the social world will be stimulated to 
 think more than they have. Some politicians 
 will think, if not more than they have been 
 thinking, at least along entirely different lines, 
 and they will get a different view than they 
 have had upon the meaning of real righteous 
 equity. 
 
 These messages will comfort many. They 
 will instruct many. I have sent them out into 
 the world directly for the world's good. To as 
 many as receive them soul fully, will a blessing 
 be given. Some will receive the blessing im- 
 mediately upon reading these messages, and 
 others, later. 
 
 Again, I thank you both, — and yet I do not 
 
THE INNER CIRCLE 199 
 
 thank you, — for the part you perform in the 
 labor of getting these messages out to the 
 
 Smiling, world. I thank you now for doing this, but a 
 little later you will be filled with thankfulness 
 
 Smile. because you were chosen to do it. 
 
 I am now closing these messages for the 
 present. Every word spoken in them has been 
 spoken in the spirit of just love for human 
 beings. Whoever reads these messages in the 
 right spirit will feel my love while reading 
 them. I love all humanity because I really 
 love your Father and my Father, and I desire 
 that that love which I feel shall quicken every 
 soul and mind who reads these messages. 
 
 with up- it is love — Love — just LOVE — that saves. 
 
 lifted face, 
 shining - . 
 
 Ministry I now come to answer your question. 
 
 of healing 
 very im- 
 pressively 
 rendered 
 to the two 
 whom he 
 called 
 "Martha 
 and Mary." 
 
INDEX 
 
 Abstract and the Concrete, The, 
 
 130-134 
 Acceptance of this Message and 
 
 of the Giver, Jesus, 41, 85, 
 
 118, 136, 149, 150 
 Advice, from Spirits, 7, 8 
 Age, see Time. 
 "Ahnung," xxix 
 Akasha, 10 
 Ambition, 5, 14, 15, 16. See 
 
 Purpose and Mission. 
 Ancestry, Spirit, 22, 26 
 Angel, 39, 96, 101, 103 
 Angelhood, 103 
 Announcement of Identity : 
 
 First, xxx, 139, 145 ; Second, 
 
 xxxvi, 148, 149 
 Anticipation, 196 
 Apostles, The, 33. See Disci- 
 ples, The 
 Apple, The, 97, 193 
 Aramaic Dialect, xxxiv 
 Aristocracy, Religious, 169 
 Ascension, The, 66 
 Aspiration, 3, 14, 16, 25, 73, 168, 
 
 188, 189 
 Athens, 64 
 
 Atlantis, The Lost, 14 
 Atmosphere, of the Earth, 3, 7, 
 
 26, 31, 35, 39, 65, 98 
 Atonement, 113, 161; At-one- 
 
 ment, 114, 161 ; Divine Justice 
 
 versus Vicarious, 1 11- 114 
 Attraction, Law of, 98, 102, 195 
 Aura, xxxviii, 4, 10, 11, 31, 51, 
 
 68, 82, 109, 136-137, 179 
 Aurora Borealis, 84 
 Authenticity, xix, 41, 42, 44, 55, 
 
 57, 173 
 
 Author, The, xix, xx, xxxvi- 
 
 xxxvii ; see Identity. 
 Authority, 184; of Jesus, xix, 
 
 32, 53 
 
 Baptist Denomination, vii, viii, 
 167, 168, 169 
 
 Beauty, 24, 129, 132, 163, 164, 
 165, 176, 197 
 
 Being, 68, 81, 87, 90, 109, 178; 
 Duality of, 17, 18, 87, 88, 89, 
 90. See Spirits and Human- 
 ity. 
 
 Belief, 23, 24, 41, no, 116, 117, 
 128, 137, 145, 153, 177 
 
 Bible, 119, 120, 174 
 
 Birth, 38, 72, 75, 102; into the 
 Celestial World, 102, 130 
 (See Death, so-called) ; New, 
 24, 25; of Jesus, 37, 72, 75; 
 Psychology of, 33-38 
 
 Blessing, 38, 114, 121, 123, 124, 
 136, 137, 142, 177, 188, 197, 
 198; Blessings, 26, 29, 34, 54, 
 69, 82, 83, 94, 107, 109, 148; 
 Failure to receive, 55, 58, 68, 
 69; Personal from Jesus, 
 xxvii-xxix, 14, 18, 19, 30, 33, 
 40, 58, 59, 60, 66, 67, 71, 76, 
 78, 83, 84, 92, 96, 105, in, 
 121, 123, 124, 126, 133, 134, 
 136, 139, 147, 148, 152, 157, 
 158, 162, 170, 171, 176, 177, 
 181, 182, 191, 194, 195, 196 
 
 Blind, The, 8, 54, 135 ,155, 192 
 
 Body, The, 3, 4, 25, 26, 78, 88, 
 89, 93, 105, 130, 135, 163, 164, 
 165, 179, 187, 190, 193; of 
 Jesus, 64, 65, 66 
 
 201 
 
202 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Bondage, 25, 26, 93, 94, 97, H2, 
 143, 179 
 
 Boyhood of Jesus, The, 40-48 
 
 Brother, to Humanity, Jesus a, 
 xli, 30, 40, 55, 58, 65, 72-74, 
 90, 119, 180; Brothers, 79, 143, 
 146, 180; to the Teachers, 26 
 
 Brotherhood, 90 
 
 Builders, The, 108 
 
 Burial, of Jesus, 64, 65 
 
 Business, The Father's, 40 
 
 Calvary, 151 
 
 Cancer, 22, 33 
 
 Cause, 3, 7, 14, 19, 20, 21, 22, 26, 
 
 43, 47, 57, 74, 78-79, 93, 96, 
 98, 99, 112, 113, 115, 116, 117, 
 123, 126, 127, 131, 132, 133, 
 139, 140, 141, 142, 144, 145, 
 149, 154, 155, 165, 196, 197 
 
 Chaff, 116 
 
 Change, 54, 96, 103, 105, 113, 
 123, 147, 184, 185 
 
 Chariots, 162 
 
 Chastisement, 153-155 
 
 Child, 16, 85, 129, 180; in the 
 Midst, 128-130; Children, 57, 
 68, 79, 82, 101, 102, 109, no, 
 116, 118, 133, 150, 152, 193, 
 194, 196; of God, 29, 30, 144, 
 173, 180 
 
 Childhood, 143; of Mary, the 
 Mother of Jesus, 34, 35; of 
 Jesus, 40-43 
 
 China, in, 112 
 
 Choice, 78, 116, 127, 128, 130, 
 137, 199 
 
 Christ, The, 75, 94, 95, 148, 149; 
 Power, xxxix, 92-95, no; 
 Principle, 27, 51, 93, 148, 149, 
 160, 169 
 
 Christian Science, 169-170 ; 
 Christians, 33, 149 
 
 Christianity, True, 155-157 
 
 Church, 45; The, 198; Jewish, 
 34-36; Protestant, 159, 160; 
 Roman Catholic, 159, 160 
 
 Circle : The Inner, xxxi, xxxvi, 
 xxxvii; Sessions of, 13-18, 
 33-39, 40-50, 60-66, 71-77, 84- 
 91, 96-104, 111-120, 126-134, 
 139-147, 152-157, 162-170, 171- 
 176, 182-190, 195-199. Spir- 
 itual Healing, xxi, xxii, 
 xxxiii, xxxvi, 70, 199; Ses- 
 sions of, 1-12, 19-32, 51-59, 
 67-70, 78-83, 92-95, 105-no, 
 121-125, 135-138, 148-151, 158- 
 161, 177-181, 191-194 
 
 Citizens, 143, 186 
 
 Civilization, 116, 117, 182 
 
 Clairaudience, 8, 9, 87 
 
 Clairvoyance, xviii, xxxviii, 
 xxxix 
 
 Clamor, 9, 174 
 
 Clothing, 9, 186, 187, 193 
 
 Comfort, 71, 198 
 
 Comforter, The Holy, 94 
 
 Coming, of Jesus, "Second," 
 56, 197-198 
 
 Concept, 126, 127, 184 
 
 Conception, of Jesus, The, 36- 
 38, 72-76, 85, 86 
 
 Concrete, The Abstract and the, 
 130-134 
 
 Conduct, 35, 86, 88, 183 
 
 Confirmation, of Truth, 84, 85 
 
 Consciousness, xxi, xxiv, xxix- 
 xxxi, xxxviii, 16, 17, 19, 20, 
 21, 28, 57, 65, 82, no, 121, 144, 
 148, 157, 168, 169, 172, 179 
 
 Continuity, 26; of Individual- 
 ity, 20; of Life, 132 
 
 Control, Spirit, xxii, xxiii, 
 xxiv, xxvi-xxxv. See Spirits. 
 
 Conversation, 153; in the Spir- 
 itual World, xxv 
 
 Conversion, 96, 97, 98, 99, 105 
 
 Coordination, 186, 187, 188 
 
 Corinthians, Second Epistle of 
 Paul to, Quotation from, 67 
 
 Council Chambers of Heaven, 
 
 37 
 Counterpart, 101, 102 
 
INDEX 
 
 203 
 
 Courage, 88, 89 
 
 Creation, 7, 22, 26, 74, 186, 187, 
 
 188 
 Creator, see God. 
 Creeds, 169 
 Crime, 185 
 Cross, 64 
 
 Crucifixion, 12, 15, 41, 64, 150 
 "Cubes and Spheres," xix 
 Culture, of the Soul, 128, 131, 
 
 140-141, 175-176 
 Custodian, 160 
 
 Damnation, Infant, 129 
 Darkness, 25, 28, 41, 105, 106, 
 109, 122, 123, 135, 136, 151, 
 
 173 
 Daughters, of God, 24, 26, 105 
 Day, 28, 142; of Judgment, 144- 
 
 145 
 Deaf, The, 8, 54, 107, 135, 192 
 Death, So-called, 15, 54, 74, 75, 
 
 89, 122, 123, 133, 190, 194 
 Debt, of Jesus to the World, 40 
 Deed, 112, 113, 154 
 Deity, see God. 
 Denial, The, 145 
 Denominations, of Money, 166- 
 
 167, 168; of Religion, 167-170 
 Dependence, 159 
 Development, 6, 7, 54, 64, 73, 97, 
 
 102, 131, 140, 153-155, 173, 
 
 189, 190 
 Devil, vii, 56; Devils, 18, 96 
 Disciples, of Jesus, 56, 145, 151, 
 
 160 
 Disciplinarian, The, 153, 154, 
 
 155 
 Discipline, 153-155 
 Dis-ease, xxxi, xxxii, 5, 69, 92, 
 
 93 
 
 Disposition, 108, 116, 153, 174, 
 
 179, 180, 187, 188 
 Disturbances, 20, 30, 122, 123 
 Dog, 45 
 Donkey, 46-47 
 
 Door, of the Heart, xxxviii, 21, 
 94, 95, 106, 107, 108, 109 ; The 
 Open, 51-58; Doors, 123, 164 
 
 Dream, 17; and the Real, The, 
 191-194 
 
 Driftwood, 81 
 
 Earnestness, 69, 117, 169. See 
 Marginal Notes throughout 
 the book. 
 
 Ears, 38, 92, 95 
 
 Earth, The, 2, 12, 52, 54, 67, 74, 
 81, 103, 108, 130, 131, 132, 140, 
 143, 145, 149, 163, 173, 174, 
 175, 182, 184, 187, 198 
 
 Editors, The, xl, xli; Notes by, 
 1, 49-50, 70; Work of, xxxv- 
 xxxvii 
 
 Education, 128, 131 ; of Jesus, 
 36, 37, 61-64; of Mary, 34-36 
 
 Effect, 37, 115, 126, 127, 132, 
 139-141, 145, 154, 168, 175, 176, 
 178, 196, 197, 198. See Cause. 
 
 Egypt, 62 
 
 Emulation, of Jesus, 73, 76, 149 
 
 Enemies, 65 
 
 English Language, xxxiv, xxxv 
 
 Entrancement, vii, xii, xviii, 
 xxi, xxx-xxxiii, 1 
 
 Epoch, 119 
 
 Equality, with Jesus possible, 
 73; of Mankind, 116 
 
 Equity, 198 
 
 Error, 8, 18, 20, 29, 33, 41, 56, 
 72, 79, 81, 90, 92, 97, 99, 109, 
 112, 113, us, 116, 117, n8, 
 127, 129, 136, 154-155, 158, 
 159, 197 
 
 Escort, 162 
 
 Esthetics, The, 34 
 
 Eternity, 20, 128, 173; Eterni- 
 ties, The, 27, 132 
 
 Evolution, Soul, 64, 96-99, 102, 
 182 
 
 Excarnates, 16, 26, 52, 130, 143, 
 172 
 
204 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Expression, 6, 8, io, 24, 28, 98, 
 100, 101, 116, 130, 131, 165, 
 166, 169, 170, 177, 182, 183, 
 185, 192, 193, 194, 196 
 
 Experience, 28, 69, 101, 112, 113, 
 122, 156, 191, 196 
 
 Eye, 105; Eyes, 38, Si, 95, 107, 
 122, 135, 136, 162, 177, 180, 
 192, 194 
 
 Fact, Facts, 10, 13, 86, no, 126, 
 127, 132, 140, 144, 149, 152, 
 161, 173, 183, 191 
 
 Faculties, 79; Intellectual, 7, 
 15, 16, 17, 19, 20, 22, 23, 30, 
 79, 80, 87, 88, 89, 90; Spirit- 
 ual, 7, 15, 16, 17, 19, 20, 22, 
 23, 79, 80, 87, 88, 89, 90 
 
 Faith, 57, 67, 102, 108, no, 136, 
 179, 180, 194 
 
 Fallacy, 113, 127, 161 
 
 Father, 142, 143; of Jesus, 35- 
 36,45-47, 61, 62, 73, 85-87; of 
 the Prodigal, 28, 29; Fathers 
 of the Church (Jewish), 34, 
 
 35 
 Fatherhood. See Joseph and 
 
 God, the Father. 
 Fear, 15, 88, 89, 122, 147, 190 
 Feeling, 4, 5, 9, 13, 73, 74, 76- 
 
 77, 90, 04, 114, 121, 139, 165, 
 
 177, 178, 180, 199 
 Flesh, The, xxxix, 24, 26, 143, 
 
 163. See Body. 
 Flowers, 23, 24, 81, 103, 164, 165, 
 
 175, 176, 178 
 Followers, of Jesus, 145, 147, 
 
 151, 164, 195 
 Food, 29, 30, 68 
 Force, Forces, 24, 76, 93, 106, 
 
 108, 1 10, 137, 163, 195 
 Foreordination, 101 ; and Pre- 
 destination, 126-128 
 Fragrance, 129, 165 
 Freedom, 78, 150, 184; of the 
 
 Soul, 14, 25, 28, 93, 94, 132, 
 
 143, 163, 188 
 
 Future, The, 41, 56-57, 75, 80, 
 82, 87, 90, 108, 130, 137, 143, 
 145, 155, 170, 179, 184, 192, 
 197. See Prophecies. 
 
 Galatians, Epistle of Paul to, 
 Quotations from, 78, 113, 137 
 
 Garden, 139, 140, 141, 164, 176 
 
 Gardener, 139, 140, 141 
 
 Gates, 123, 150 
 
 Generation, The Present, 25; 
 of Human Kind, 37, 38 
 
 Genesis, The Book of, Quota- 
 tions from, 81, 100 
 
 Glory, 67, 123, 146, 180, 193, 195 
 
 God, xh, 6, 12, 24, 34, 51, 53, 56, 
 63, 67, 72, 73, 74, 82, 99, 100, 
 103, 106, 108, 109, no, 112, 
 116, 123, 129, 135, 136, 140, 
 144, 161, 166, 168, 177, 178, 
 189, 190, 192, 193; -greatness, 
 64; -positiveness, 89; -power, 
 5, 10, 23, 68, 85, 92, 105; Infi- 
 nite Love, 9, 30, 109, no, 115- 
 1 17 ; Oneness with, 24, 28, 82, 
 94, 109, no, 114, 144, 193; 
 the Creator, 112; the Father- 
 Mother, 128, 133 ; the Father, 
 xxxix, 15, 19, 24, 26, 28, 29, 
 30, 40, 49, 64, 65, 68, 74, 81, 
 
 105, 108, no, 112, 113, 115, 
 124, 128, 133, 134, 149, 160, 
 177, 180, 181, 193, 194, 199; 
 Universal Intelligence, 74, 75 ; 
 Universal Spirit, 22, 23; 
 Voice of, 8, 173 ; Worship of, 
 33, 34, 35, 36, 52, 53, 61, 73, 
 74 
 
 Gods, in embryo, 5, 11 
 
 Gold, 96, 97 
 
 "Golden Rule," "The," 156, 157 
 
 Golgotha, 15, 146 
 
 Goodness, 3, 5, 6, 12, 81, 96, 
 
 106, 112, 116, 123, 178, 198 
 Good-will, 67 
 
 Gospels, The Four, 64, 65 
 Governments, 182-186 
 
INDEX 
 
 205 
 
 Graduation, 189 
 
 Greatness, 64, 123; of Service, 
 
 The, 171-174 
 Growth, 54, 55, 97, 102, 140, 141, 
 
 143, 153-155, 173 
 Guest, The Divine, 67-70 
 
 Happiness, xli, 5, 7, 29, 30, 56, 
 58, 69, 70, 80, 106, 135, *37, 
 150, 153, 160, 177, 180, 193; 
 The Harvest of, 80, 139-142; 
 Peace and, 20, 60-61, 65, 66, 
 81 
 
 Harvest, 80; of Happiness, The, 
 139-142; The Sure, 78-83 
 
 Hatred, 108, 117. ^ 
 
 Healing, xviii, xix, xxxii, xl, 
 10, 49, 199; The Immediacy 
 of, 55, 93-95, 105-no, 135- 
 138, 180. See Circle, Spirit- 
 ual Healing. 
 
 Health, xli, 4, 5, 7, 20, 21, 27, 
 30, 53, 55, 58, 67, 69, 70, 80, 
 106, 107, 109, 135, 136, 137, 
 148, 160, 177, 180, 188, 191, 
 
 193, 194 
 
 Hearing, 38, 92, 95, 107, 135, 136 
 
 Heart, 82, 193; Purity of, 177- 
 178 
 
 Heaven, xxvi, 17, 21, 34, 49, 52, 
 63, 74, 80, 81, 90, 102, 108, 
 109, 114, 128, 129, 136, 137, 
 174, 175, 184; Council Cham- 
 bers of, 37', Heavens, 84 
 
 Hebrew, Language, xxxiv ; He- 
 brews, Epistle to, Quotation 
 from, 153 
 
 Heights, 123; Himalayan, 174 
 
 Hell, 17, 190 
 
 Help, 10, 13, 58, 69, 74, 82, 83, 
 92-94, 105-110, 124, 125, 135, 
 150, 153, 166,175, 1/9 
 
 Hesiod, Quotation from, 132 
 
 History, 145, 155, 158, 159; of 
 Life of Jesus, 41-44, 145. See 
 Jesus. 
 
 Holiness, 55, 96, 115 
 
 Home, 28, 45, 62, 130, 142, 143, 
 144; of the Soul, The, 15, 118, 
 142, 162-166, 188-190 
 
 Horses, 60, 162 
 
 House, 10, 33, 34, 40, 45, &, 162, 
 164, 171, 187, 188. See Tem- 
 ple. 
 
 Hubbell, Walter, xiii, xiv 
 
 Humanity, xl, xli, 32, 37, 38, 39, 
 52, 53, 54, 57, 60, 65, 73, 74, 
 81, 90, 92, 97, 99, 100, 101, 102, 
 106, 108, 112, 113, 114, 116, 
 117, 118, 121, 127, 128, 129, 
 130, 131, 132, 136, 144, 146, 
 149, 151, 153, 172, 179, 182, 
 183, 184, 188, 193, 198, 199 
 
 Humility, xxxix, 13, 30, 119, 
 172, 173 
 
 I, The, 12 
 
 I AM, The, 55, 68, 69, 105-108, 
 135-136, 180 
 
 Identity, of Jesus, xxx, xxxvi, 
 1, 3i, 55, 57, 73, 77, m, 121, 
 125, 148, 173, 182; Announce- 
 ment of, First, 139, 145 ; Sec- 
 ond, 148, 149 
 
 Idolatry, 33, 90 
 
 Ignorance, 41, 88, 94, 97, 102, 
 
 146, 154 or 
 
 Immaturity, 26, 97, 98, 99; Im- 
 maturities, 123, 192, 193 
 
 Immediacy, 123, 198; of Heal- 
 ing, The, 23, 55, 58, 69, 93-95 
 
 Incarnation, xxiv, xxv 
 
 Individual, The, 6, 7, 10, 25, 26, 
 27, 28, 40, 53, 78, 92, 95, 98, 
 105, 113, 114, 116, 121, 127, 
 129, 139, 140, 144, 154, 158, 
 159, 160, 162, 169, 178, 186, 
 188, 191 
 
 Individuality, 6, 16, 17, 19, 20, 
 72 
 
 Indulgences, 158- 161 
 
 Infant Damnation, 129 
 
 Infinite, The. See God. 
 
 Insanity, 46-47 
 
206 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Insight, Spiritual, 174-176, 196 
 Inspiration, 74, 75, 188 
 Institutions, 34, ill, 158, 159, 
 
 184 
 Intellect, Soul and, 7, IS, 16, 
 
 17, 19, 20, 23, 79, 80, 87-90 
 Interpretation, 41, 116, 120, 169, 
 
 174 . 
 Interstice, 83 
 Intelligence, 74, 75, 100, 112, 
 
 140 
 Invisibles, The. See Potencies 
 
 and Spirit. 
 
 Jealousy, 188 
 
 Jerusalem, 25, 56, 61, 62, 64. 
 See Temple, The. 
 
 Jesus: Acceptance of, 41, 57, 
 150; Ascension, 66; Authen- 
 ticity of this History of, xix, 
 41, 42, 44, 55, 173; Betrayal, 
 145; Birth, 12, 72, 75, 85-87; 
 Boyhood, 40-48; Brother to 
 Humanity, xli, 30, 40, 55, 58, 
 65, 72-74, 90, 119, 180; Burial, 
 64, 65 ; Coming of, xvi, xix, 
 xxi, xxii-xxxv, xxxvii-xli ; 
 "Second," 56, 197-198; Con- 
 ception of, 36-38, 72-76, 85, 
 86; Crucifixion, 12, 15, 41, 64, 
 150; Education of, 61-64; 
 Father of, 35-36, 45-47, 61, 
 62, 73, 85-87; Friend, A, 108, 
 129, 153, 157; History of Life 
 of, 41, 42, 43, 44, 145; Iden- 
 tity, 1, 31, 55, 57, 73, 77, m, 
 121, 125, 173, 182; Identity, 
 Announcement of, xxx, 
 xxxyi, 139, 145, 148, 149; 
 Limitations of, 161 ; Love of, 
 xxxvii, xxxviii, 10, 58, 61, 
 108, 139, 109; Manhood of, 
 37, 42, 43, 63-66 ; Message of, 
 xl, 31, 61, 66, 74, 85, 91, 103, 
 104, 117, 118, 125, 126, 152, 
 153, 156, 166, 173, 197-199; 
 Ministry in Jerusalem, 56, 
 
 64; Mission of, 2, 10, 12, 19, 
 30, 31, 38, 40, 51, 57, 58, 109, 
 113, 118, 125, 150, 156, 166, 
 !79, 197-199; Mother of, 34- 
 37, 45, 47, 61, 62, 64, 73, 85, 
 87; Oneness with, 94, 137, 
 193; Physician, A, 93 (See 
 Healing) ; Presence of, xx- 
 xli, 2, 3, 4, 9, 10, 12, 13, 19, 
 30, 31-32, 39, 55, 57, 76, 82, 
 90, 91, 93-95, 106-109, 119, 120, 
 121, 124, 125, 137, 148-151, 172, 
 176, 179-180 (See Self) ; Psy- 
 chic Powers of, 43 ; Recogni- 
 tion of, 12, 31, 57; References 
 to Experiences since his 
 Transition, (by himself) 10, 
 27, 28, 53, 55, 56, 65, 74, 93, 
 136, 149, 172 (by John McCul- 
 lough), 13, 71, 124, 126, 162; 
 References to Facts in the 
 Historical Life of, (by him- 
 self) 4, 12, 24, 25, 27, 41-48, 
 53, 56, 61, 62, 64, 65, 67, 84, 
 85, 92, 93, 94, in, 114, 115, 
 121, 128, 129, 145-146, 150, 
 155, 157, 160, 164, 173 (by 
 John McCullough), 32, 76, 
 119, 120; Rejection of, 56, 149, 
 1 5°, 155, 156; Resurrection, 
 65 ; Self of, 19, 58, 64, 69, 82, 
 83, 106, 107, 108, 135, 136, 
 137, 138; Teacher, A, 92, 93; 
 The Jesus-man, 75 ; The Liv- 
 ing, 74, 148-15 1 ; Youth and 
 Manhood of, 43, 61-66 
 
 John the Baptist, Quotation 
 from, xvi, 38 
 
 John, The Disciple, 150; The 
 Gospel of, 64; Quotations 
 from, 19, 24, 27, 28, 49, 64, 
 67, 82, 94, 105, 109, 121, 122, 
 123 ; The Revelation of, Quo- 
 tations from, 13, 28, 51, 55, 
 58, 95, 106, 108, 194 
 
 Joseph, the Father of Jesus, 
 35-36, 45-47, 61, 62, 73, 85-87 
 
INDEX 
 
 207 
 
 Journalism, ix, x 
 
 Joy, xxxix, 40, 53, 56, 65, 74, 
 
 103, 104, 107, 142, 152, 153, 
 
 162, 196, 197 
 Judas (without name), 145 
 Judea, xxxiv, 92 
 Judgment Day, 144-145 
 Justice, 41, 72, in, 156, 183, 
 
 188; Divine, versus Vicarious 
 
 Atonement, 111-114 
 
 Keene, Thomas W., xiv 
 Kingdom, xxvi, 21, 52, 53, 68, 
 80, 81, 108, 122, 129; The 
 Spiritual, 121 -124, 186, 187 
 Knowledge, 12, 14, 23, 51, 57, 
 63, 65, 68, 77, 89, 90, 97, 102, 
 103, 105, 112, 117, 131, 133, 
 142, 148, 152, 155, 164, 172 
 
 Lamb, 45 
 
 Lame, The, 8, 54, 135, 158 
 
 Language, 107, 108, 119; Ara- 
 maic, xxxiv; English, xxxiv, 
 xxxv ; Hebrew, xxxiv; Sy- 
 riac, xxxiv 
 
 Law, xxxiii, 67, 72, 74, 98, 99, 
 100, 102, 112, 113, 114, 123, 
 144, 145, 154, 155, 189, 195 
 
 Laziness, 140, 141 
 
 Lead, 96, 97 
 
 Leaves, 164-165 
 
 Leprosy, 92, 93 
 
 Lessons, 10, 118, 129, I53-I55, 
 172 
 
 Levitation, 61-64 
 
 Life, xxxii, 2, 6, 12, 14, 15, 24, 
 25, 35, 36, 51, 52, 55, 56, 58, 
 66, 67, 70, 74, 75, 78, 81, 96, 
 100, 101, 107, 108, 112 114, 
 118, 121, 126, 128, 130, 132, 
 137, 140, 143, 146, 150, 156, 
 160, 161, 162, 172, 179, 185, 
 195 ; Purpose in, 14-18. See 
 Earth and Humanity. 
 
 Light, 2, 3, 10, 13, 28, 63, 71, 81, 
 82, 96, 131, 133, 195; of the 
 World, The, 105-110; Spirit- 
 ual, 27, 28, 31, 51, 72, 76, 82, 
 84, 105, 107, 109, no, 120, 
 126, 133, 135, 136, 137, 154, 
 161, 162, 173, 195 
 
 Limitation, 90, 143; of Power 
 of Jesus, 161, 179 
 
 Love, xli, 9, 56, 60-61, 91, 140, 
 144, 147, 153, 180, 193, 194, 
 199; Human, 35, 36, 37, 38, 
 67, 75, 142, 143; Infinite, 9, 
 30, 110, 115-117; of Jesus, 
 xxxvii, xxxviii, 10, 58, 61, 
 108, 139, 199. See Jesus, 
 Presence of and Self of. 
 
 Luke, The Gospel of, 64; Quo- 
 tations from, 28, 29, 64, 67 
 
 Luminosity, xxxix, 13, 39, 71, 
 92 (margin) 
 
 Luther, Martin, 158, 159 
 
 Man, 73, 85, 99, 102, 129, 144, 
 168, 183, 195 ; Jesus a, 72, 74, 
 92, 93, 94, ri 3> of Sorrow, 
 The, 129, 145; Men, 67, 82, 
 128, 145, 149, 156, 171; Men 
 of the East, 38 
 
 Manhood, of Jesus, 37, 42, 43; 
 The Youth and, 61-66 
 
 Maniac, 46-47 
 
 Manifestations, 43, 46, 47-48, 
 177, 178. See Spirit. 
 
 Mankind. See Humanity. 
 
 Manna, 68 
 
 Mansions, 49, 108, 164, 187-190 
 
 Mark, The Gospel of, 23, 64 
 
 Marriage, 99-103; of Soul and 
 Intellect, 79, 80 
 
 Mars Hill, 33 
 
 Martha, the Sister of Mary, 
 (new application) xxxvi, 66, 
 71,84, 103, 117, 118, 142, 145, 
 147, 150, 152, 157, 166, 170, 
 171, 176, 195, 199 
 
208 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Mary, the Mother of Jesus, 34- 
 37, 45, 47, 61, 62, 64, 73, 85- 
 87; the Sister of Martha, 150; 
 (new application) xxxvi, 66, 
 
 71, 84, 103, 117, n8, 142, 145, 
 147, 150, 152, 157, 166, 170, 
 171, 176, 195, 199 
 
 Mastery, 102, 105 
 
 Materia tnedica, 23 
 
 Material, The, 4, 16, 160, 164, 
 174, 186. See World. 
 
 Matthew, The Gospel of, 64; 
 Quotations from, 21, 25, 52, 
 53, 64, 65, 84, 92, 93, 102, no, 
 129, 136, 156, 177, 179, 180 
 
 McCullough, John; Notes by, 
 13-14, 30-32, 38-39, 48-49, 60, 
 66, 71, 76-77, 84, 96, 1 19-120, 
 124-125, 126, 162, 195; Refer- 
 ences to, xii-xvi, xx-xxxvi, 
 xxxviii, xl, 1, 2, 13, 14, 30- 
 32 
 
 Medium, xl, 91 ; Jesus, 47, 74, 
 87; Mary, the Mother of 
 Jesus, 87; Joseph, 86; F. A. 
 Wiggin, References to (by 
 Jesus), xxx, 59, 68, 114, 115, 
 176; (by John McCullough) 
 39, 48-49, 66, 124 
 
 Messages, vii, xii, xxi, xxii, xl, 
 31, 61, 66, 74, 85, 87, 91, 103, 
 104, 117, 118, 125, 126, 153, 
 157, 173, 197-199. See Jesus, 
 Message of. 
 
 Method, 168, 169. See Educa- 
 tion. 
 
 Methodism, 167, 168, 169 
 
 Mind, xxxviii, 22, 33, 34, 42, 67, 
 
 72, 78, 93, 107, 112, 131, 135, 
 146, 175, 176, 182, 183, 185, 
 195, 197, 199; States of, 3, 88, 
 89, 139, 141, 155, 158; The 
 Eastern and the Western, 
 contrasted, 174-175; The Na- 
 ture of, 87-90 
 
 Ministry, 150; of Healing by 
 Jesus, 124, 148, 199; of Jesus 
 
 in Jerusalem, 56, 64; to Pris- 
 oners by Jesus, 93 
 
 Miracle, 22, 72, 75, 85; Mira- 
 cles, 48 
 
 Mission, of Jesus, 2, 10, 12, 19, 
 30, 31, 38, 40, 51, 57, 58, 66, 
 68, 69, 82, 83, 103, 108, 109, 
 113, 118, 125, 150, 156, 166, 
 
 179, 197-199 
 Mistakes, 60, 61, 79, 103, 115 
 Modesty, 187 
 Money, 166, 167, 168 
 Mother, 129, 142, 143 ; of Jesus, 
 
 Mary, 34-37, 45, 47, 61, 62, 
 64, 73, 85-87; Principle in 
 
 God, 128, 133 
 
 Nature, 7, 25, 51, 58, 72, 78, 99, 
 
 100, 126, 127, 140, 144, 149, 
 165, 178, 185, 187, 189, 192, 
 195; The Akasha of, n; of 
 Mind, The, 87-90 
 
 Nazareth, Reference by Jesus, 
 62, 113; by others, 121, 139, 
 148 
 
 Need, 51, 124, 149, 155, 198 
 
 Negative, The, 3, n, 29, 81, 
 106, 118 
 
 Neighbor, 44, 46, 116, 132 
 
 Nicodemus, 24 
 
 Night, 28, 122, 123, 142 
 
 Nightmares, Theological, 118 
 
 Nirvana, 6 
 
 Occident, The, 12, 21, 174, 175 
 Oneness, with God, 24, 28, 82, 
 
 94, no, 114, 144, 193 
 Opportunity, xxv, 6, 54, 56, 58, 
 
 101, 102, 117, 132, 134, 136, 
 150, 188, 189 
 
 Opposition, 16, 113, 146, 149, 
 
 150, 155, 156, 197 
 Organism, The Human, 26, 8g; 
 
 of the Medium, xxvii, xxviii, 
 
 xxx-xxxiv, 59, 66, 68, 115, 
 
 124 
 Orient, The, 12, 21, 174, 175 
 
INDEX 
 
 209 
 
 Over-soul, The, 5, 6, 19, 20, 25, 
 
 26, 29, 161 
 
 Pageantry, 162 
 
 Pain, 30, 53, 107, 122, 128, 144, 
 154, 155, 194 
 
 Parallelism, 14-15, *7 
 
 Passion, 102 
 
 Past, The, 80, 112, 128, 130, 155, 
 158, 173, 175, 179, 191, 192. 
 See Jesus, References to Life 
 of, and History. 
 
 Patience, 52, 91, 129, 155, 197 
 
 Paul, the Apostle, 33 5 Quota- 
 tions from the Epistles of, 67, 
 78, 113, 137 
 
 Peace, xxvii, xxviii, xxxi, xh, 
 19, 27, 32, 33, 67, 85, 96, in, 
 112, 126, 139, 152, 153, 158, 
 162, 170, 171, 177, 182, 184; 
 and Happiness, 20, 21, 60-61, 
 65, 66, 81 
 
 People, 6, 7, 8, 25, 32, 92, no, 
 in, 114, 121, 126, 129, 130, 
 143, 149, 154, 155, 160, 166, 
 173, 175, 179, 183, 184, 185, 
 198. See Humanity and 
 World. 
 
 Perfection, 96, 99, no, 113, 116 
 
 Personality, xxvi-xxx, xxxiv, 
 16, 17; The, of God, 72; The, 
 of Jesus, xxxvii-xli 
 
 Peter, 76, 145, 150; First Epis- 
 tle General of, Quotation 
 from, 93 
 
 Pharisees, 53, 172 
 
 Phenomenon, 28, 165 
 
 Phylacteries, 9 
 
 Physician, Jesus as, 93. See 
 Healing. 
 
 Pigeons, 44 
 
 Pilate, 15 
 
 Pitris, 21, 26 
 
 Planes. See Sphere. 
 
 Planets, The, 33, 130, 133 
 
 Plank, 45 
 
 Pleasure, 130, 143, 152, 157, 170 
 
 Poetry, 174; Quotations from, 
 9, 36, 50, 75 
 
 Poison, 108 
 
 Politicians, 198 
 
 Pomp, 162 
 
 Positive, The, n, 89, 118 
 
 Potencies, Invisible, 80, 94; 
 Soul, 26 
 
 Poverty, 122. See Prosperity. 
 
 Power, xxv, xxxiii, 6, 7, 55, 68, 
 82, 107, 109, 122, 137, 143, 
 144, 159, 160, 179, 181, 183, 
 185, 187, 192; of Choice, 78, 
 79, 127, 128; of Healing, 23, 
 
 54, 68 (See Healing and 
 Force) ; of the Word, 53, 55, 
 93, 94, 136; Psychic, of Jesus, 
 43-48, 119, 136; The Christ, 
 xxxix, 92-95, no; The God, 
 5, 23, 24, 69, 85, 89, 92-95, 105, 
 106, 107, no, 114, 135 
 
 Prayer, 68; in the Temple at 
 
 Jerusalem, 34; The Lord's, 
 
 xxvi, 52, 53, 80, 81 
 Predestination and Foreordina- 
 
 tion, 126-128 
 Prejudice, 41, 42 
 Presence, of Jesus, xx-xli, 2, 3, 
 
 4, 10, 12, 13, 19, 30, 31-32, 39, 
 
 55, 57, 76, 82, 90, 91, 93-95, 
 106-109, 119, I2 °, 121, 124, 
 125, 137, 148-151, 172, 176, 
 179-180; The Living, 67, 148- 
 151, 179-180 
 
 Present, The, 12, 16, 23, 25, 26, 
 27, 30, 31, 32, 38, 39, 52, 55, 
 57, 68, 69, 71, 76, 80, 85, 93- 
 95, 106, in, 116, 129, 130, 
 135, 150, 158, 163, 180, 199 
 
 Priests, of the Jewish Church, 
 35, 85-87 
 
 Prince, of Peace, 182. See 
 Peace. 
 
 Principle, 132, 197; of Life, 55, 
 78; The Christ, see Christ; 
 The Deific, xxxix, 74, 112, 
 113, 128, 133 
 
2IO 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Prisoners, 93, 94 
 
 Privilege, 26, 38; Privileges, 
 
 93, 103, 106, 132, 157, 159, 179 
 Prodigal, The, 28, 29, 30 
 Pronunciation, xxxv 
 Prophecy, 98, 196-197; Prophe- 
 cies, by Jesus, 17, 28, 29, 41, 
 42, 56-57, 75, 80, 82, 85, 101, 
 104, 115, 117, 118, 124, 130, 
 136, 145-147, 149, 150, 151, 
 152, 153, 155, 158, 166, 170, 
 173, 175, 176, 184, 185, 192, 
 196-199; by John McCul- 
 lough, 31, 119, 120, 195 
 
 Prosperity, 5, 21, 29, 30, 124, 
 
 160, 186 
 Proverbs, The, Quotations 
 
 from, 24 
 Psalms, Book of, Quotations 
 
 from, 123 
 Psychic Powers, 43 
 Psychology, xxxiii; of Birth, 
 
 The, 33-38, 43, 74, 85-87 
 Punishment, 144, 160 
 Purification, 25, 53, 123; of the 
 
 Temple, 157 
 Purity, of Heart, xxv, 35, 86, 
 
 87, 177-178 
 Purpose, 34, 68, 105, 135", 149, 
 
 150, 152, 166, 182; in Life, 14- 
 
 18 ; Divine, 9, 37, 38 ; Human, 
 
 5, 29, 97, 105, 109 
 
 Radiance, xxxix, 10, 13, 31, 39, 
 
 63, 71, 106 
 Real, 4, 66, 118, 122, 123, 131, 
 
 132, 162, 165, 173; The Dream 
 
 and the, 191-194 
 Reality, 17, 29, 30, 38, 51, 57, 
 
 94, 97, 109, 126, 132, 165, 166, 
 191, 192, 193, 194 
 
 Realization, 17, 40, 58, 68, 94, 
 101, 121, 129, 131, 132, 140, 
 146, 150, 153, 154, 161, 165, 
 184, 196 
 
 Reaper, The, 78, 113, 141, 142 
 
 Rebirth. See Death. 
 
 Recognition, 132, 140, 179, 189; 
 
 of Truth, 12, 101, 102 
 Redeemer, 75 
 Redemption, 116, 137; of the 
 
 World, 55, 56, 57, 133 
 Reformation, 198. See Luther. 
 Regeneration, 38 
 Rejection, of Jesus, 56, 149, 150, 
 
 155, 156; of this Message, 41, 
 
 85, 117, 136, 197 
 Relativity, 16 
 
 Religion, 98, 167, 168, 169; De- 
 nominations of, 156, 167-170 
 Remembrance, enjoined, 107, 
 
 132, 146, 147, 173 
 Restraint, 183, 185 
 Resurrection, 65-66 
 Return, of Spirits, 142-144 
 Revelation, xxiii, 25, 62, 76, 
 
 128, 155, 163, 168, 173, 197; 
 
 Revelations, The Book of, 13, 
 
 28, 51, 58, 95, 106, 107, 108, 
 
 194 
 Revival, 98 
 Right, The, 115, 156, 160, 161, 
 
 167, 168 
 Righteousness, xxv, 21, 115, 
 
 160, 198 
 Rose, The, 81, 129, 175, 178 
 Rulers, 4, 185 
 Russia, 185 
 
 Saintliness, 96, 97, 115 
 
 Salt, 41 
 
 Sanitation, 188 
 
 Sanity, 129. See Mind. 
 
 Savagery, 117, 183, 184, 185 
 
 Scepter, of Peace, 85 
 
 Science, xxxiii, 169, 170; Chris- 
 tian, 169-170 
 
 Scribes, 53 ^ 
 
 Seances, xvii, xxvi, xxxii 
 
 Sectarianism, 156, 166-170 
 
 Seed, 78-80, 139 
 
 Self, The, 12, 17, 25, 81, 82, 89, 
 108, 121, 122, 144, 145, 156, 
 186, 194; of Jesus, 19, 58, 64, 
 
INDEX 
 
 211 
 
 69, S2, 83, 92, 106, 107, 108, 
 
 135, 136, 137, 138. See I, 
 The, and I AM, The. 
 
 Selfishness, 57 
 
 Service, xv, xvi, xvii, xviii, 
 xxxix, 10, 37, 58; The Great- 
 ness of, 171-174; of the Tem- 
 ple, 34-37, 85-87. See Jesus, 
 Healing, and Help. 
 
 Sex, 99-103 
 
 Sickness, 5, 11, 22, 26, 28, 29, 
 57, 68, 92, 94, 106, 121, 123, 
 124, 135, 136, 188, 192, 194 
 
 Sight, 164; Physical, xxvi, 107, 
 see Blind and Eyes; Spirit- 
 ual, see Clairvoyance. 
 
 Sin, 28, 34, 46, 94, 96, 97, "S. 
 
 136, 144 
 
 Sincerity, of Jesus, 39; of the 
 Fathers of Jewish Church, 
 
 34 
 
 Sisters, 79, 143, 146, 180; to the 
 Teachers, 26. See Jesus, 
 Brother to Humanity. 
 
 Slavery, 172, 197 
 
 Socrates, 64 
 
 Soil, 78, 79, 80, 140 
 
 Somebody, 16, 17 
 
 Son, The Prodigal, 28, 29, 30; 
 Sons, of God, 24, 26, 75, 105. 
 See God, the Father, and 
 Humanity. 
 
 Sorrow, xxxix, 25, 74, 94, 107, 
 139, 140, 141, 142, 145 
 
 Soul, 2-14, 19, 22, 28 34, 38, 52, 
 68, 72, 87, 90, 93, 101, 102, 
 103, 118, 131, 132, 133, 144, 
 158, 159, 175, 176, 179, 182, 
 184, 185, 190, 197, 198, 199; 
 and Intellect, 7, 15, 16, 17, 19, 
 20, 22, 23, 79, 80 ; before Birth 
 on Earth, 36-38 ; Evolution of 
 the, 35-38, 96-99 ; Freedom of 
 the, 14, 28, 93, 94; Human, 
 6, 7, 26, 28, 97, 101 ; Soul- 
 mind, 72, 87-90; of God, 6, 7, 
 19, 20, 144; Winged Souls, 
 
 162; The Home of the, 142, 
 162-166, 188-190 
 
 Sower, The, 78, 113, 141, 142 
 
 Space, 14, 7i, 83, 90, 94, 95, 131, 
 163, 164 
 
 Sphere, 60, 100, 162, 163, 172, 
 187, 190; of Life, see World. 
 
 Spirit, 148, 185, 199; Spirits, 
 xxix, 7, 13, 60, 71, 76, 87, 93, 
 100, 101, 102, 108, 119, 126, 
 130, 131, 132, 140, 143, 162, 
 I7 2 , 173; Ancestry, 22, 26; 
 Evil, vii, 157; Guidance of, 
 xxxv, 16, 26, 43, 47, 52, 61; 
 Return, 142-144; The, 22, 25, 
 72, 79, 95, 105;.. See God. 
 
 Spiritualism, viii-ix, xii, xiii, 
 xiv, xviii 
 
 Spirituality, xi, xv, xvi, xxiv, 
 xxv, xxvi, xxxvii-xli, 35, 37, 
 119, 156, 157, 174-176, 185- 
 190 
 
 Strength, see Health; Spirit- 
 ual, 62-63, 88-89, 109, 123, 135, 
 136, 137, 159, 195 
 
 Struggle, Human, 26 
 
 Suffering, 22, 28, 30, 53, 57, 
 122, 144, 145, 154, 155 
 
 Sun, The, 1, 2, 7, 13, 27, 28, 63, 
 71, 98, 133, 191 
 
 Supports, 108, 158; of the 
 Church, 159 
 
 Swine, 18, 29 
 
 Sword, 85 
 
 Symbolism, 174 
 
 Teacher, 12, 154; The Great, 
 see Jesus ; Teachers, at Je- 
 rusalem, The, 61 ; in Egypt, 
 62-64 
 
 Teaching, 49, in, 115, 129, 198 
 
 Temple, at Jerusalem, The, 34- 
 37, 47, 56, 61, 85-87, 150, 157; 
 of God, 62 
 
 Thankfulness, 103, 104, 199 
 
 Theology, 72, 118 
 
212 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Thieves, The Two, 15; a Den 
 of, 34 
 
 Things, 186, 191 
 
 Thomas, The Disciple, 150 
 
 Thorns, 146 
 
 Thought, 37, 72, 75, 79, 80, 87- 
 90, in, 131, 149, 186-188, 198 
 
 Throne, 45, 118, 122 
 
 Time, 16, 41, 42, 52, 56, 61-62, 
 75, 80, 84, 85, 90, 112, 128, 
 131, 170, 173, 179, 184, 196, 
 197, 198; Lapse of, 2, 4, 12, 
 14, 26, 27, 28, 41, 52, 56, 62, 
 63, 174, 176, 183 
 
 Tolstoy, Leo Nicholas, (with- 
 out name), 185 
 
 Translator, The, xxxv 
 
 Traveler, 142-144 
 
 Trinity, 108, 152 
 
 Triumph, xxxix, 106, 123, 146 
 
 Truth, xxxix, 12, 17, 25, 35, 38, 
 41, 56, 62, 75, 84, 85, 99, 107, 
 ill, 113, 114, 117, 118, 128, 
 129, 147, 150, 155, 160, 161, 
 167, 168, 169, 170, 173, 179, 
 183, 184 
 
 Tyranny, 184 
 
 Ultimates, 127 
 
 Understanding, 33, 51, 62, 65, 
 72, 76, 87-90, 101, 102, 109, 
 117, 140, 145, 148, 149, 150, 
 153, 154, 163, 165, 166, 172, 
 175, 184, 185, 188, 196 
 
 Unions, Marital, 101, 102, 103 
 
 Unity Church, Boston, Mass., 
 xiii, xvi, xvii 
 
 Universe, 7, 10, 28, 49, 55, 72, 
 100, 117, 128, 133, 144, 172 
 
 Veil, 150, 163 
 
 Vibration, xxiii, xxiv, xxxiii, 
 
 32, 57, 7^ 
 Vision, 14, 177, 178, 185, 192; 
 
 Spiritual, 4, 136. See Sight. 
 
 Vitality, 23, 26, 27, 106, 108, 
 
 192, 197 
 Voice, x-xii, 8, 9; Voices, 63- 
 
 64. See Vox Populi, etc. 
 Vox populi, vox Dei, 8 
 Vox Dei, vox populi, 173 
 
 War, 52, 85, 117, 184 
 
 Water, 114, 123, 140; of Life, 
 68, 115 
 
 Weakness, 122, 123, 138 
 
 Weariness, 28, 92, 93, 107, 118, 
 142 
 
 W T eeds, 139, 140, 141 
 
 W^heat, 116 
 
 Wiggin, Frederick A., Bio- 
 graphical, see Foreword and 
 Introduction ; also pages 1, 
 39, 48-49, 59, 66, 68, 114, 115, 
 124, 176 
 
 Wilcox, Ella Wheeler, 36, 75 
 
 Wilderness, 175, 176 
 
 Will, of God, xxvi, 81, 82, 89; 
 of man, 81, 82, 88, 89 
 
 Wisdom, 35, 38, 64, 97, 144, 154, 
 156, 174; Infinite, 100, 112 
 
 Woman, 102, 129, 144; of Sa- 
 maria, 114; Woman with a 
 cancer, 23; Women, 82 
 
 W T ord, 126, 199; Words, xxvi, 
 xxxv, 41, 82, 85, 93, 136, 174; 
 The Word, 53, 55, 56, 67, 93, 
 94 
 
 Work, 35, 85; of the Father, 
 108; of Jesus, 48, 145, 146, 
 176, 197; of John McCul- 
 lough, 48-49, 76; of Freder- 
 ick A. Wiggin, 48-49 
 
 World, 2, 31, 37, 38, 40, 41, 42, 
 72, 75, 85, 90, 128, 133, 136, 
 149, 170; Celestial, xxv, 26, 
 47, 101, 102, 120, 142, 162, 185, 
 188, 195; of Humanity, xl, 
 38, 56, 57, 58, 60, 73, 74, 92, 
 103, 114, 116, 117, 118, 119, 
 129, 132, 142, 144, 146, 149, 
 
INDEX 
 
 213 
 
 152, 155, 156, 159, 160, 170, 
 176, 179, 182, 185, 197, 198; 
 
 Light of the, 105-110; Mate- 
 rial, 2, 5, 7, 12, 26, 55 J Phys- 
 ical, 2, 3, 55, 72, 100, 101, 121, 
 122, 130, 140, 189; Spiritual, 
 xi, 2, 7, 11, 16, 17, 27, 71, S7, 
 121, 130, 140, 143, 144, 163 
 Worship, 33, 34, 35, 3^, 52, 53, 
 
 61, 73, 74; of Jesus, 37, 73, 
 76, 92 
 Worry, 61, 72 
 
 You, The Real You of, 5, 12, 
 88, 94, 105, 108, 122, 123, 192, 
 
 193, 194 
 Youth and Manhood of Jesus, 
 The, 43, 61-66